Demons Eyes

by 42gcooper (AvidFanFicIndulger), AvidFanFicIndulger

Summary:

When they found Noro wounded and left for dead in the woods, Rin insisted that they take her in. Unfortunately for the great dog demon, there is a much darker side to this woman than meets the eye.

originally from Wattpad, adding it to here for more reads, based on the show and manga Inuyasha
Updates when I can
Most chapters are about a page and a half long, so don't let the number of chapters stop you.

🍂 mean a transition
🌖 mean a flashback

Notes:

Hi! I'm an Ao3 writer now! Yay!

please for the love god leave comments and kudos. I and this writing survive off of them.

Chapter 1

"Lord Sesshomaru, wait up!"

Rin ran after the demon as he continued walking.

"Lord Sesshomaru!"

"What is it Rin," the lord answered.

"There's a village nearby. Will we go through it?"

He didn't even look at the small girl as he replied, eyes narrowing slightly. "I'm well aware of the human village Rin. But we will not be heading through it."

Rin huffed, slowing her steps so that Jaken walked besides her.

"Rin ,you know we can't go into human villages. Lord Sesshomaru doesn't care for humans seeking to poonjab him at every corner," a green imp said snobbishly.

"I know," the little girl sighed, " but we can go into Lady Kaede's village."

"Not all humans are like those. In fact, most mortals wouldn't hesitate to kill demons like Lord Sesshomaru and I, or even each other for that matter. Besides, it's getting dark. We don't have the ti-" "Jaken, Rin, quiet," Sesshomaru interrupted, pausing in step. He stiffened, and the two followers kneeled down behind the bushes, while A-Un stepped back into the shadows of the trees.

A mob of angry voices carried nearer, shaking the branches and causing birds to fly away, frightened by the calamitous noise.

"Whore! Witch! Kill her, run her out! Her and all her kind!"

Jaken leaned towards Rin. "See Rin," he hissed as the voices grew louder. "Lord Sesshomaru knew that these humans were evil, and-"

The imp failed to finish his sentence when the demon lord shoved his head into the ground. Rin saw torches appear through the forest in front of them.

There was a group, a mob of both men and women, call carrying torches or brandishing various farming tools as weapons. Shouting insults that would make even the most seasoned sailor cringe, they were chasing someone.

A young woman, her kimono torn and covered in both earth and blood, was stumbling away from the riot of villagers.

"Please, I haven't done anything wrong," the girl screamed as she struggled in her flight.

"You're a monster, you and your family. All of you deserve death!" The man who spoke moved out from the rest of the mob.

The girl had fallen down due to her wounds, and had turned to face her accusers. She held her hands up in front of her face, towards the man.

"Please Sadao, please," she begged.

The man raised his pitchfork. "Die vile creature."

He stabbed.

Blood bubbled from the woman's mouth and dropped down her chin.

Sadao dug the weapon in viciously, and drew it back out with a sickening squelch. Blood soaked through the woman's already ruined clothing, and she fell backwards, head coming to rest against the trunk of a nearby tree.

Without a word, the man turned back to the crowd.

"Let us go now. The demon doesn't deserve to die by human hands. We will let the wolves have her."

Like ghosts, the mob retreated, vanishing just as quickly as they had appeared.
Sesshomaru visibly untensed.

"Jaken, Rin, we're leaving."

"Right away milord," the demon replied, standing up. "Rin, you unruly child, lets'- Rin!" The orphan was already walking towards the injured woman.

"Milord," Jaken called.

The dai-yokai turned just as Rin knelt besides the girl and began cleaning her face of blood with a rag. He appeared behind the girl. "Rin," he spoke softly.

Rin turned to the demon lord with a determined face. "Milord we must save her!"

"Rin," he replied.

"I won't leave!"

"Rin."

"No!"

"Rin."

The child turned to the young woman again, and the demons sharp ears picked up her next words.

"I won't leave her to the wolves."

Sesshomaru turned to the imp. " Jaken, we're bringing the girl. Bandage her."

"Right away milord. Step aside Rin." The small demon approached the bleeding woman, and her eyes suddenly snapped open.

"Get away!" She lashed out, and struck Jaken across the face, leaping up and backing against the tree, holding a hand to her chest.

"Impudent human," Jaken whined. "You'll pay for this."

The woman coughed, and wiped the blood from her lips as her eyes focused on Sesshomaru and his swords. He approached.

"Go away," the girl demanded.

"Woman," Sesshomaru spoke. "Don't be stupid."

"I don't need assistance, especially from a demon," she snarled, and then coughed again, sagging against the tree. It was clear that the woman's wounds were grievous, and she probably wouldn't survive for long in her condition unless she had help.

Suddenly, Sesshomaru had her up against the bark, hand closing around her neck. Squeezing slightly, he spoke.

"Perhaps I should just kill you now."

She glared at him, and then furiously kneed him in the chest.

Though his armour prevented any damage, the action was surprising, and Sesshomaru loosened his hold, allowing the woman to squirm free. She began to flee again, but her injuries were too great, and she fell into the grass a few yards away.

Sesshomaru approached, and looked down at the woman's quivering body as she convulsed through another blood filled cough.

She looked back up at him in anger, but the look of defiance in her brown eyes soon glazed over with exhaustion, and she passed out from the loss of blood.

The demon lord knelt, and picked up her unconscious form, carrying her over to A-Un and laying her on the dragons back.

"Come Rin, Jaken, we must leave."

"Yes milord," they chorused, and while Jaken ran after the dai-yokais retreating form, Rin gently gathered A-Uns reins, and led the injured girl after them into the darkness.

Chapter 2

Noro was in pain. Her side burned, as if a wedge of red hot steel had been driven through her ribs and into her lungs. Her feet stung too, as well as many other cuts on her body, including one that stretched from her right eyebrow to her ear of the same side.

Because of this, it definitely hurt to open her eyes, but she did so anyway.

The sunlight made her blink rapidly to adjust her sight, and she slowly became aware of the fact that she was not dead, and was in fact lying on top of a wool blanket on the ground.

"Oh, you're awake," someone said, and she turned to the voice.

The source of the comment was a small girl, with a head of wild, unkept black hair, and a bright smile. The child approached, and knelt next to Noro. Noro then realized that all of her wounds, including the large one on her chest, had been treated, sewn, and bandaged.

"Hello," the girl said. "Feel better?"

Noro decided to speak, but faltered when her dry tongue stuck to the roof of her mouth. But she got the words out in a rasp. "Who are you?"

The girl somehow smiled even wider. "I'm Rin!"

The child, Rin, motioned with then with her hand towards a small green imp and a two headed dragon. "That's Master Jaken, and behind him is Ah-Un."

Noro gulped, an unfamiliar, but strong emotion coursing through her. She chalked it up to fear as she whispered, "demons."

The green imp had apparently been listening the entire time, because he took this opportunity to answer, his voice irritating, like ten tea kettles whistling loudly.

"Yes," he said, " and it was these demons that were charitable enough to go out of their way and save your pitiable human behind. You should act more grateful."

"Master Jaken, I'm human and I helped," Rin complained.

Noro was clearly able to identify the emotions rolling through her now as she struggled to sit up. Rage and humiliation. "I didn't ask for your charity and I don't need your pity," she snapped.

Suddenly, Noro was in shadow, a figure towering over her from behind. "Clearly," a voice answered, it's tone scathing and sarcastic.

Rin leaped up, eyes sparkling. "Lord Sesshomaru, you've returned! Look, the lady is awake!"

Noro turned to face the "Lord Sesshomaru", and her eyes met with an aristocratic face, his downward gaze both apathetic and condescending.

Without blinking, he answered Rin. "Yes, I can see that."

"Yeah, and she's healing very well too!"

Noro took a breath and looked at their surroundings.

They were camped on the edge of a meadow, with Ah-Un the two headed dragon resting in the shade of the nearby trees. The trees themselves were unfamiliar, and the air was freakin as well, a breeze from the north carrying a few dead leaves away. Noro then glanced back up at the demon they called Sesshomaru, studying him as he was preoccupied with Rins ramblings.

His chin was sharp, and the markings on his cheeks a soft purple, his lips thin, like he had never smiled, and his eyes were like coins at the bottom of a frozen lake, pretty, but ultimately cold, lifeless, and difficult to reach.

"Woman, are you healed enough to travel?"

It seemed that the demon lord had spoken to her.

Noro glared at him, and rubbed a hand over her aching chest. "I'm fine," she muttered.

Sesshomaru nodded and turned around. "You and Rin will ride on Ah-Un until you are healed enough to travel by foot. The dragon should not have to carry two incompetent humans."

Noro managed to stand up. "Now wait a minute, who said I'm coming with you!?"

He glanced back over her, and then shrugged. "Very well."

Rin tugged on Noro arm. "But Miss, you must stay with us. You're hurt."

"I'm sorry... Rin was it? But I can't stay. And I'm fine."

But Noro's words proved rather unsatisfactory as her next breath turned into a wracking cough. She curled her arms around her middle and hunched over, Rin putting a hand on her back to steady her as the coughs subsided. Rin had a worried look on her face.

"Miss," she said, "you really must stay. You shouldn't travel on your own."

Noro looked over at the young child.

"Does it really mean that much to you if I stay?"

Rin nodded fervently. "Yes!"

Noro jutted her chin out in the direction of the dai-yokai. "What about him?"

"Lord Sesshomaru? He's really kind when you get to know him. He's already saved my life before."

Noro shuffled around a little, avoiding the little girls pleading eyes. But eventually she sighed in defeat.

Unlike last night, Noro could clearly see that the two demons didn't mean her any immediate harm, and though the imp demon Jaken had been nothing but rude to her, that was no reason to travel through unfamiliar woods alone. And she was in no hurry to return to the village.

Noro glanced back over at Rin. Though one could never be too careful. Rin seemed to be the one behind her rescue, so Noro would have to stick close to her for protection.

"Please," Rin begged.

"Well ok," Noro agreed. "I'll stay." She glanced over at Sesshomaru. "At least... for now."

Rin grinned and clapped her hands together happily. "Really? Yay!"

She then pulled Noro over to the two headed dragon. "You'll get to ride on Ah-Un with me while you're healing," she said. "And don't worry. Ah-Un's really gentle."

As they got close to the dragon, they raised their heads, sniffing first at Rin, then Noro in greeting, one head nudging at her bandages while the other allowed a scratch on the nose. Ah-Un then willingly laid down in the grass so that Noro could climb on easier, and with Rins help, soon they were ready to go.

As they started through the forest after Lord Sesshomaru, Rin turned to Noro.

"What's your name by the way?"

"My name's Norowareta, but you can call me Noro."

Chapter 3

That night, when they made camp, the demon lord went out for some game while Rin redressed Noro's wounds. Noro took this opportunity to ask about the yokai.

"Rin, what kind of a demon is Lord Sesshomaru? I've never seen one that looks so much like a human before. Is he a half demon?"

Rin shook her head, but it was Jaken who answered.

"Lord Sesshomaru, a half demon!? Of all the insulting- Lord Sesshomaru is a pure blooded dog demon of the devil is breeding I'll have you know, and if he were here right now he would kill you without a second thought for that remark! A half demon! Ha!"

Noro scrunched her eyebrows. "If he's a dog demon, then why does he look like a human?"

The small imp managed what could pass as a spiteful smirk, and said, "you idiot, powerful demons can make themselves look like humans.Lord Sesshomaru's true form is that of a large dog."

"Powerful demons huh," Noro mused. She gave Jaken the side eye. "So not you then."

Rin laughed as Jaken and began to bluster and argue.

Sesshomaru appeared then, out of the far trees, carrying the corpse of a large bird. Jaken leapt to attention as he approached. The demon lord locked eyes with Noro for a moment in acknowledgment, and then turned his gaze to the prostrated imp, lightly flinging the dead bird on top of him. "Jaken, prepare the food."

Jaken nodded enthusiastically. "Yes my lord, right away!"

Sesshomaru seated himself besides Noro as Jaken began to pluck and roast the bird.

"So, you're a dog demon huh," Noro said to the yokai lightly.

He didn't answer.

"Um, hello?"

Nothing.

"Uh, great demon lord?"

Crickets.

Finally, Noro grabbed the demons ear to bring him down to her level, and in the next split second Sesshomaru had grabbed her arm.

"Woman, you will not touch this Sesshomaru again upon the pain of death."

Noro yanked her hand back, rubbing it. "Well maybe you'd better answer when someone's talking to you," she muttered.

"I have no obligation to converse with lowly humans."

"You forget that I never asked for your help last night."

Silence.

Noro squirmed. The itch from her wounds, along with the silence of the surrounding area, was getting to her. She glanced at Sesshomaru again, and this time her eyes were drawn to the worn down swords at his side.

"Looks like those swords of yours have seen better days. Do they have names?"

There was the slightest tilt of his head, and he allowed himself to say, "Tokijin and Tenseiga."

Noro hummed in reply, content with his answer. Jaken later brought over the food, and they ate in silence. Rin and Noro then fell asleep against Ah-Un.

Chapter 4

They continued on in this way for a couple weeks as Noro healed. Over that period of time, Noro learned that Sesshomaru was on the Path of Supreme Conquest. However, there was a powerful half demon named Naraku, that was an obstacle in that quest, and so the demon lord was looking to kill him. She also learned that Tokigin, the straight blade of Sesshomarus two swords, was created from the fang of one of Naraku's offspring.

When she asked about his left arm, Noro was told that Sesshomarus father Touga, made two powerful swords, the Tessaiga, and the Tenseiga. While Tenseiga was given to Sesshomaru, the Tessaiga was bequeathed to a half demon, Sesshomarus fathers illegitimate son, Inuyasha. Apparently it was Inuyasha who took off Sesshomarus arm, in a duel.

While Jaken insisted that "Milord despises Inuyasha", the dai-yokai refused any questions.

And then there came the day that Noro's wounds completely healed.

"Rin, I think that it's time for me to go; thanks to you, I'm all healed."

Rin pouted, and turned to Sesshomaru.

"Lord Sesshomaru, tell Lady Noro that she should stay with us!"

Sesshomaru glanced at the young girl. "She can make that decision for herself Rin. I have no interest as to wether she stays or goes."

The orphan started to tear up, and Noro crossed her arms. "Well gee, what a way to say you care."

"Is that so," he replied smoothly.

Noro knelt down in front of Rin. "In any case," she said, "Rin, I need to find out what happened to my family. I was separated from them when you found me."

Rin looked down, wiped her tears, and sighed. Then she looked back up, a thoughtful expression on her face.

"Well," she said slowly, "could we at least take you to the nearest village? It's dangerous to go through the woods all by yourself. There might be wolves." She said the last phrase with a shudder.

Noro contemplated it for a moment. She didn't want to leave, but there was her secret. And the forest. And Rin. Noro turned to the indifferent Sesshomaru.

"Is there a village nearby?"

He gazed at her coldly. "There's the stench of a human settlement two days journey from here."

Noro rolled her eyes at his usual sass. "Well when you put it like that, how can I refuse?"

"Yay," Rin grabbed Noros hand. Noro put on a strained smile. Tonight, it would happen again tonight, but only if she couldn't get away. She had to get away.

Chapter 5

That night, Noro opened her eyes after everyone else had gone to sleep. She sat up, and glanced next to her at Rins sleeping figure, and patted the young girls head sorrowfully.

"I'm sorry Rin. I can't stay. I've already spent more time with you guys then I probably should've. You guys aren't safe," she whispered.

The woman stood up slowly, sure to put her blanket over the young orphan, and glanced up at the night sky. Noro took note of the full moon beginning to rise.

"Just a few more minutes," she breathed, "just enough to get away, then I'm all yours."

She left the camp quickly and quietly, heading eastwards through the forest, continuing to glance up at the ever rising moon. She walked for a long time, taking care to wade through streams to lose her scent. She didn't want them to follow her.

It was in a small shadowy clearing that it began.

"AaaaAAUUGH!!!"

Noro screamed, and fell down, scratching at her face with her hands. All she could see was the moons cold, pale face. With a howl, she transformed, bursting into a ball of wirey brown fur, the gleam of the full moon reflecting in her now sulfurous eyes. She howled again, challenging the sky, and ran off.

About an hours journey west, Sesshomarus sensitive ears heard the animalistic howl. His eyes opened.

🍂🍂🍂

Noro opened her eyes and saw blood. There was blood on her hands, on the grass, and blood streaming from seven or so bodies around her.

Some were demons, some were human, but all of them shared a common trait, in that they all had the same sort of wounds written onto their dead flesh. A chaotic masterpiece of death and torture on their bodies.

While Noro knelt on the ground and tears filled her eyes, her ears didn't fail to hear the sound of footsteps. Ten to twelve people appeared around her, and she growled, eyes flashing a poisonous yellow.

They held up makeshift weapons. "So it is true, this demon destroyed Mori and his brothers," one of them breathed.

"No," Noro began to protest, "I'm not-!"

But another transformation overcame her, making the rest of her sentence contradictory, ironic, and frightening.

"-a demon," she growled.

The villagers stepped back in fear.

Chapter 6

Noro took some fresh clothes from a few of the people she'd slain, and washed them in the stream she'd found earlier. After she put them on, she headed back to the camp, well aware that any hope of gaining acceptance into that village died with the those she killed. She was also sure that Lord Sesshomaru would be awake with her arrival. There was nothing that the demon missed, it seemed.

But luck showed that the yokai lord was fast asleep when she returned. She sighed in relief, adverse to the idea of explaining things to the dog demon. Noro settled herself down by A-Un, and was drawn into sleep within minutes.

🍂🍂🍂

The next morning, Noro was awakened by Rin.

"Lady Noro, Lady Noro," Rin said excitedly. When it was clear that the woman was awake, Rin jumped on top of Noro and hugged her, exclaiming breathlessly, " Lady Noro, I'm so glad that you're still here! Master Jaken told me last night that you were going to run away!"

Noro ruffled the girls hair. "Well that Master Jaken is just silly. I still here aren't I?"

"Yup," Rin replied happily.

"Great." Noro groaned. "Now Rin, could you please move off of new? I'm still sore."

The small child scrambled off of Noro and helped her to her feet, then, with prompting, ran off to tell Jaken the good news.

Noro watched the young girl leave, and then looked around, spotting the elusive demon lord underneath a nearby tree. She walked over to him, the wind gently blowing at her back as she approached.

"Hey," she said jovially.

"You've returned." Sesshomaru didn't waste time looking at her, and though his speech was blunt, Noro appreciated it. She nodded.

"Yes."

He locked his head, still refusing to look in her direction.

"Why?"

Noro rubbed her arms, warming them against the sudden cold that she blamed on the wind. Her eyes lowered to the ground. "I have nowhere else to go," she said, her words soft.

Sesshomaru's eyes narrowed slightly, and he took a breath before turning his gaze on her, almost angry in expression.

"Follow me if you wish," he said, and he continued. Noro met his eyes with every word.

"Simply know that if you so much as even dream about destroying this one in any way, that I will not hesitate to kill you, and nor will I mourn you when the deed is done," he threatened calmly.

Noro got the message. Don't mess with me or my stuff, and you shall retain your miserable life.

"I understand." She bowed her head. "Thank you for your kindness."

"Do not insult me; I'm not kind," he retorted.

Noro sighed, a measure of tension leaving her muscles, and walked back to the others slowly, not noticing when the dai-yokai's gaze lifted and slid over her figure, watching her retreat with curious eyes.

Chapter 7

Noro was beginning to wonder just how long she could keep up with her charade. She had been traveling with Lord Sesshomaru's group for around five months now, give or take, and strangely, it was getting easier to hide with every new transformation.

Traveling with Lord Sesshomaru was quite interesting though. Noro has begun to notice little quirks about everyone, littles things that they had probably thought no one would notice. For instance, she knew that Jaken would worry about Rin's safety whenever he thought the young girl wasn't looking, or how Sesshomaru quietly valued the green imp as his second in command.

There were many times that Noro had felt out of place in the demon lords entourage as they traveled northward through feudal Japan, and there were as many times that she nearly left, but every time she even gave the idea of leaving a glance, Noro imagined Rin, and the betrayed look that she would have on her young face as she realized that yet another person whom she had trusted had abandoned her, and instantly felt guilty.

In any case, it was really starting to worry her how easy it had been lately to slip away the night of the full moon for her transformations, and return before anyone woke. There were even streams nearby for her to wash off her clothes if she attacked anything during her state.

She was pondering the possible explanations while they were wandering along, when suddenly a gust of wind stopped them all in their tracks.

A woman with red eyes riding the wind on a feather floated down out of the sky in front of them and landed, smirking slightly at the group as she caught the now small feather and stuck it into her hair.

Noro resisted the urge to frown as the wind woman glanced her over, eyeing Noro like an eagle would a rabbit, before settling on the demon lord in the front of the group.

"You," Sesshomaru said. "What do you want?"

"I came to tell you that Naraku has discovered a new toy, and you might want to worry about it."

"I fear nothing that a lowly spider like Naraku might create."

Naraku. Noros eyes narrowed. So this one was one of his minions.

"Of course," the woman replied, then glanced over at Noro and the others. Noro shifted protectively over in front of Rin and Jaken.

"I see that you have a new toy as well Sesshomaru." She and Noro stared at each other.

The dai-yokai interrupted,

"If you only came here to talk and make empty threats Kagura, know that your time is wasted. I will slay Naraku, no matter the cost," he stated assuredly. "Now leave. Your stench sickens me."

The witch frowned, taking the feather out of her hair.

"Fine, but don't blame me when you die," she said angrily, and flew away on a breath of wind.

Noro didn't even realize just how tense she had been until she saw the red eyed woman disappear into the sky. She loosened her grip on Rins kimono, and slowly unclenched her other hand.

"What the hell was that," she said through gritted teeth.

"Kagura, one of Narakus minions. A most vile and devious woman," answered Jaken, who had been hiding discreetly behind A-Un, and Noro was tempted to agree with him.

"She brings milord information about Naraku from time to time, though to be sure he's quite aware of when she lies."

"Yeah well she gives me the creeps," Noro stated icily.

"Let's go," the demon noble ordered, and began to walk again.

Noro asked Rin to ride on A-Un for the rest of the day, and though he pouted, Jaken agreed to travel at the back, while Noro led the two headed dragon along.

"Jaken, is Kagura a demon," Noro asked. "I got a really weird vibe from her."

"Kagura is no more a demon than my moronic half brother," Sesshomaru answered, surprising the woman. "She's the offspring of Naraku, an abomination."

"So not a human, but not quite demon either," Noro replied.

"That is correct."

"She seems to like you," she said speculatively.

Sesshomaru didn't answer, and Noro gathered that he had noticed, but couldn't care less about the wind woman or her feelings. In fact, the only reason that he probably hadn't killed her yet was because she provided him information.

"I don't trust her," Noro muttered.

Chapter 8

That night, the night of the full moon, Noro left the camp for her monthly transformation, letting it take over only when she was a sufficient distance away from the others. The changes were relatively swift, stinging over her body like thousands of wasps. After she changed, she breathed in, the free night air filling up her lungs.

While in her transformed state, Noro's senses were heightened. She could smell everything, see everything, hear everything, from the sound of her heart beating and her breathing like bellows in her ears, to the distant roars of waterfalls thousands of miles away.

She was so full of emotion that she turned her nose upwards and howled to the moon, it's pale face gleaming back at her softly. Then she moved.

Noro ran through The forest faster and faster, lungs burning like a furnace, the blood running white hot through her veins. Nothing, no one could take this away.

Quick as a whip, she stopped and scented the air. A skulk of foxes, tricksters. She bared her teeth.

Damn foxes, playing tricks on others, provided their so called "poetic justice". They deal only in lies and treachery, hiding their sick sense of pride. They deserve to die.

Confident in her decision, Noro raced off through the trees, following the smell of the vulpine pack.

Bursting from the trees in front of small family, she howled, ripping into them as they turned and screamed in surprise. She tore into one kitsunes throat, slicing through the life giving artery, causing blood to fountain into the air. A female screamed. In an instant, Noro turned to her, tearing off her jaw, losing herself in the bloodlust and rage.

Noro was only satisfied when everyone there had been killed, the happiness she felt, knowing that she was the victor, causing her to fling her head back and howl once more. She had saved herself and her pack from evil.

But this time, the moons gaze was not soft, but hard and unforgiving. It looked down on the bodies of the massacred foxes, and judged Noro harshly. Why, it seemed to asked. Why?

Justice, she howled! Justice!

Noro's emotions then overwhelmed her, and she fell to the ground shaking. She thrashed back and forth in the grass, anger coursing through her veins. She was changing back, back into her weaker, more ignorant form. Noro didn't want to change.

Against her will, her fur disappeared, her fangs shrunk down, and her eyes turned from yellow to brown.

Coming to her senses, Noro sat up among the slew of bodies.

"I thought that I had gotten away, but it's like I always find someone to hurt," she said quietly. She glanced up at the moon.

"I wonder if it's only a matter of time."

The moon didn't answer.

Chapter 9

Noro stayed out in the woods all night as the transformations overtook her body, sometimes seeing the dead during her lucid moments. It was only after the moon had begun to set, that she was able to become normal without fear of changing again.

Exhausted, Noro found the nearest stream and washed up, watching the blood lift from her clothes and mix into the running water.

Noro checked over her own body for wounds while she washed, and though she was pleased that she only retained a few minor scratches, Noro was not surprised. She could never if she got injured in her state, but if so, it always healed before the sun rose.

She put on her clothes, and slowly made her way back to camp, the moon fading to the light in the east making her aware to the waning night. She felt a chill.

"Well this is interesting. What are you?"

Noro whipped around, and beheld the wind woman Kagura. "What the hell do you want."

"Your name first of all."

"Norowareta. Leave me alone."

Kagura smiled. "How fitting that your name means cursed."

"Thanks. Now I repeat, leave me alone."

Kagura stepped out of the shadows. "I am curious. Earlier I had questioned why Sesshomaru would allow yet another human to attach itself to his entourage, but now I know that you are anything but. Tell me, does he know what you turn into at night?"

"That is not your business." Noro turned, and began to walk away.

"I hope so. Sesshomaru isn't kind you know," the witch called out after her. "No matter what you think of him, he is a killer!"

"Yeah well, so are the both of us as well," Noro muttered. She didn't even bother to look behind her.

🍂🍂🍂

Sesshomaru's sharp nose picked up the smell of Kagura the instant she had arrived. He was aware of Noros absence, and knew that she would return.

He lay still, eyes closed, his ears keeping him aware of Kagura's presence and movement.

He could smell the blood on her clothes when Noro returned, both human and yokai, and overheard their conversation.

"Are you so sure that you won't attack them," Kagura asked. Noro stopped in her tracks, and Sesshomaru could smell the anger rolling off her.

"Listen lady," Noro said, "I don't know what you think you know, but you are way out of line, and extremely stupid if you think that I'd hurt one of my own friends."

"Friends?"

"Yes!"

"What about Kiba Shinzo?"

There was silence, and Noro sucked in a breath.

"Leave now," he heard Noro say darkly.

He could practically see Kagura smile. "I am. But I'll be keeping an eye on you...Norowareta. Goodbye."

Sesshomaru heard Noro curse the wind woman as a gust of wind signaled Kagura's departure, and his ears told him that Noro was approaching. He stayed extremely still, knowing that the woman would think he asleep.

"You know, you can keep your eyes closed Sesshomaru, but I think that you've been awake for a while now."

The demon lord was surprised, but his face remained still. He did not answer, and the swift rustling of grass told him that Noro had kneeled down near him. He would've tensed, but she was not going to kill him. She wasn't stupid.

"I know you won't answer me, but I wanted to tell you, I'd never hurt Rin. Or Jaken. Or A-Un. Or you."

"I don't know why, but I'm sure of it. I'd never hurt any of you."

Sesshomaru heard her stand back up, and listened as she walked away and went to bed. It was only after he heard the heavy, even breath of sleep, did his eyes spring open.

Chapter 10

As the new moon approached, they continued to follow Naraku sightings. Though they tried to stay away from populated areas, sometimes Noro and the others would run into other travelers. The few of these souls that didn't run off at the sight of demons however, and through them Noro learned that children had been disappearing in the area, their absence a mystery that some blamed on demons.

"Demons, ha," Jaken scoffed. "No self respecting demon would choose human children as their prey. There's no challenge. I guarantee that humans are the cause of these disappearances, not demons."

"But Master Jaken," replied Rin, "I've heard you say many times that other demons wouldn't hesitate to kill Lady Noro or I." Her eyes were solemn. Noro glared at the imp, aware of many demons that hunt kids, and that he had unavoidably stuck his foot in his mouth.

Noros frown grew as Jaken struggled to speak around his toes, and intervened.

"What he means Rin, is that people blaming demons for everything isn't right. Just like not all humans are good, not every demon is evil. Right, Jaken?"

Jaken nodded vigorously.

"That makes sense," Rin said.

"Good."

Noro put her hand on the small girls shoulder, causing Rin to look up at her.

"Rin, even though we're with Sesshomaru, I don't want you to go picking flowers yourself until we leave the area. I don't wanna wake up one morning and find you missing, ok?"

Rin nodded and took Noro's hand, holding it lightly. Noro gently squeezed the orphans hand and softly smiled.

Sesshomaru heard the whole exchange, and had glanced behind him to see his two humans happily holding hands. Though he would deny it, Sesshomaru's eyes softened infinitesimally.

Chapter 11

The night of the new moon, the forest was dark and still.

Sesshomaru was out hunting that evenings prey, and before he could center on the chosen meals trail, his sensitive nose caught the acrid scent of woodsmoke, and the charred tang it carried said something else. He forgot about the prey in favor of his own curiosity.

Walking towards the fire, Sesshomaru appeared out of the forest, and apathetically gazed on the smoldering remains of a village. The bodies nearby were charred and smoking. From the lack of demon yokai in the air, the demon lord concluded that it had been a bandit raid gone wrong, and from the looks of it, it was doubtful that anyone had survived.

He was about to turn back, when he sensed another presence had appeared behind him. He turned around.

"Mistress Naomi, look, a demon," one of her attendants stopped and pointed. "Could it be what attacked this village, and has been stealing children?"

"It's likely," Nagomi said, and called to Sesshomaru. "You there, demon. Did you burn down this village?"

Sesshomaru didn't dignify that with an answer, and so the priestess called again, saying, "did you kill these people, demon?"

"I don't answer to lowly humans," he spoke without looking.

Nagomi's attendants shuffled at the reply. No one had ever refused their priestess like that before.

Lady Nagomi scowled, but before she could retort, the demon left, disappearing into the darkness of the trees.

"That demon must have destroyed the village," her attendant Banada stated. "Didn't you see the swords at his waist?"

Daliana, her other assistant, nodded in agreement.

Nagomi thought for a minute, then spoke.

"While that demon may well be the one who razed this village, we should not excuse the fact that he is clearly a very powerful demon," she reminded.

"Yes ma'am," replied her attendants in unison.

Chapter 12

Noro was sitting in front of the campfire alone when the dai-yokai returned from hunting. Jaken and Rin had already gone to sleep, their dinner some of the food that they had been saving in their saddlebags. But Noro had been unable to sleep, and turned to face Sesshomaru as he approached the fire, noticing that he carried no prey in his claws.

"The prey too fast for you," she teased gently. The woman giggled when Sesshomaru directed a glare at her. "Sorry," she smiled. "I suppose that there was nothing to catch."

After a minute or two of silence, Noro glanced up at Sesshomaru. The demon lords eyebrows were furrowed, almost frustration crossing his face as he stared into the flames. Noro had never seen the dog demon with that kind, or any expression before.

Before she could stop herself, Noro asked, "what's on your mind?"

Surprised slightly, the demon lord glanced up at her, eyebrow arched in question.

"Sorry, it's just that I can clearly see something on your mind," Noro explained. "I've found that it's usually easier to deal with if you tell someone."

Noro went on. "Like me! I haven't been able to sleep because I've been thinking about those missing children that we've been hearing about lately. The ones that have been disappearing from their beds."
The expression grew solemn and dark, a sharp contrast to the flames in front of her. "I can imagine what I might do if Rin ever got killed or hurt, and none of it is good." She shook her head.

"You know, it's only been five months since I met Rin, and already I feel closer to her than I ever did with my own family. She's like a sister and a daughter combined into one, and if I'm honest, it sort of scares me."

Noro felt like this had probably surprised Sesshomaru, though his face did not betray it, and she proceeded to explain herself again.

"That night that you found me was the last time that I saw my family. Things happened that night, things that were my fault, and my family payed the price. I don't want what happened to them, to happen to Rin."

Silence enveloped the space between them as Noro finished, the crackling of the brightly lit fire lost in the air before it even reached their ears. It was quiet.

"I do not understand you humans," the dai-yokai said suddenly.

"Your lives are so short, and you kill each other meaninglessly. And then you insist on claiming yourselves to be pure and noble."

"How arrogant and underhanded we are."

"You're a brief, filthy, rotten insubstantial, lackluster, frameless, brainless, puny, broken little species," he ranted coldly.

"I agree with you wholeheartedly," Noro quickly interjected, "but I think that your view of humanity is a little one sided."

Sesshomaru glared up at the young woman, as if daring her to argue with him.

"Now I agree that humans are a terrible species,". Noro stated quickly, "but being as a I am a human, I may have some unique insight into your confusion."

Sesshomaru was silent, and she took that as the go ahead to continue.

"You've listen all of the bad things that humanity is, but that doesn't mean that we're evil. We've done so many good things as well. I think that part of why we do so many things is because we know that we don't live very long. Look at the buildings that we've created, the statues that we've sculpted. We dance and sing and play and laugh. We pack so much life into such small fragile bodies just so we can go off like a firework, load and fierce."

"We try very hard to make sure that the world remembers us, because we're so insignificant. Like sakura blossoms in a light wind."

As If to punctuate the end of her speech, a soft breeze picked up in the air around them, flinging sparks from their fire up into the night sky.

"I understand that my explanation might confuse you even further, so allow me to say this. We're a bit like you, how you wish to grow stronger and surpass your father, carving your name into history."

"I'm insulted that you would compare this Sesshomaru to your pathetic kind," he stated saltily.

Noro smiled. "Apologies. But do you understand?"

"I will never understand you humans," the dai-yokai snapped coolly. "However, I acknowledge your effort, fruitless though it may be."

The woman rolled her eyes at his sour remark. "Glad I could help," she answered.

"This Sesshomaru also thinks that you should quit thinking about anything harming Rin. It is an altogether pointless endeavor. No harm will ever come to those in my care."

Noro was startled to hear these admonishing words. He sounded almost as if he were telling Noro to stop worrying, saying that he would protect both Rin and herself from harm. And perhaps he was. The look in his eyes could almost be mistaken for soft and warm, and strangely, his advice made Noro feel better, safer even.

She was glad that they were able to open up to each other a little. It showed just how close that she had become to everyone in the past months, including the demon lord.

"Thank you, I'll be sure to keep it in mind," she said, genuine gratefulness apparent in her tone. Sesshomaru huffed and turned away.

Noro sensed that this was all that she was going to get from Sesshomaru for tonight, so she took a moment to collect herself, and stood up.

"Thank you again anyway for the talk, Lord Sesshomaru," she said, using his honorific. "It was nice, however, I am tired now, so I will be turning in for the night. Sweet dreams."

She turned and walked over to A-Un, and settled down beside Rin, glancing at the little girls sleeping face with a soft smile, and then looked up at the dai-yokai, gazing at him as he sat in a silent vigil in front of the fire.

He looked strong, strange, and serene in the faint starlight, and the young woman found herself smiling again, and thinking that perhaps he wasn't just a cold heartless demon after all. She hoped, as she drifted off, that perhaps he'd begin to show that softer side of himself more often.

Sesshomaru was pondering things also, as he sat awake well into the night, and into the wee hours of the morning. His eyes slid over to Noro, who lay sleeping with her arm now thrown across Rin in a warm embrace, and he knew that while he would never understand humans, he could understand Noro least of all.

Chapter 13

Over the next few days, as they heard more and more stories of children disappearing, despite the dai-yokais sincere words, she couldn't help but keep a closer eye on Rin. Though the young girl protested, Noro didn't allow Rin to wander off picking flowers by herself anymore, and she had to stay in sight of one of the group at all times.

Because of these restrictions, Noro was with Rin foraging for roots and herbs, when they were approached by a priestess and her attendance.

"You there," Nagomi called out to the young girl. "Don't you know it's dangerous to be alone in the woods right now? There's a demon about here kidnapping children like yourself! Come, let us take you back to the village where you'll be safer."

As Rin backed away, Noro stood up, glaring at the trio of women, saying sharply, "she's not alone."

Noro motioned to Rin. "Go get A-Un, and take them to Jaken," she commanded. "Now."

The woman's tone brooked no argument, so Rin turned and ran off, leaving Noro alone with the three strangers.

Nagomi was about to speak to this strange woman who was wearing men's clothing, when she was interrupted by the small girl appearing out of the trees riding a two headed demon drake. Clearly there was more to these two than met the eye.

"Who are you," the strange woman demanded.

"I was about to ask you the same thing," Nagomi replied.

The woman rolled her eyes. "That's none of your business. Anyway, what's a priestess doing in Magomas Forest? Your kind are unusual here."

The priestess raised her eyebrow slightly in annoyance. "My kind? I was called by the people from a nearby village. A demon attacked there recently, and there have been many children that have gone missing as well."

"I would also ask you what you and your daughter are doing here in the woods; you are aware that there are demons infesting the area."

The brunette looked bored. "I don't fear demons," she said.

Nagomi was startled by this answer, but was nonetheless unsurprised. The young girl had been riding a demon after all. But still, she persisted.

"You should. Demons are mischievous, capricious, untrustworthy brings. They won't hesitate to stab you in the back," she argued.

"And humans are self righteous and quick to judge, gossipy and easy to riot," retorted Noro angrily. "And while we're talking about stabbing people, you should take a look at these."

Noro pulled at her sleeve, revealing several freshly healed scars.

"The people in my home town gave me these. I grew up with their children, ate at their tables, prayed at their shrine, and they threw me out, besting me within an inch of my life. So don't talk to me about untrustworthiness."

"I'm sorry for what was done to you," Nagomi apologized, "I really am, but just three days ago, I and my attendants found the smoldering remains of a once quiet village, with the offending demon still there, probably getting some sick pleasure from seeing the result of his rage. When we tried to speak with him, he ignored us, only stopping to call us lowly humans before disappearing into the woods. Demons like that, who think nothing of us humans, need to be eradicated."

Noro scowled. "I'm sorry, but I don't agree."

The group, the had now been walking for a ways, stopped. Both Noro and Nagomi seemed to sense that their conversation had reached an end.

"In any case, priestess," Noro stated, "I hope that you find whatever has been stealing children, whether human or not, before they come after mine. Otherwise, you never will. Good day."

Noro turned and walked away into the trees.

Notes:

figured out some of the bits guys, now I can embolden and italicize

Chapter 14

As she returned to camp, Noro began thinking about what the priestess had said. Something about her story nagged at her, and Noro couldn't help but remember all of the times that Sesshomaru had called humanity low and worthless. And how did he return late that night, acting out of character? Maybe something had happened.

Noro shook her self. No, she trusted the demon lord. He may have an uncouth way of going about it, but he was a truthful man.

But a little doubt had nestled its way into her mind, and Noro found herself scowling as she headed back to camp.

Rin was already there, having arrived earlier on A-Un, and was busy trying to put a flower crown on Jaken, laughing and chasing the imp around the clearing.

The yokai lord was standing besides A-Un, the two headed dragon serving as a writing desk for Sesshomaru as he jotted something down on a piece of parchment, before handing it to some kind of messenger tengu, which promptly flew off into the east, towards the center of Sesshomarus lands.

It was at this moment, when both the dai yokai and Noro were watching the disappearing figure, that Rin announced the young woman's return.

"Lady Noro," she exclaimed. She abandoned her pursuit of Jaken, much to the goblins relief, and ran towards Noro. The woman knelt down and embraced the girl as Rin put the flower wreath on her head.

"I was so worried when you didn't come after me," she exclaimed. "I wanted to come back and look for you, but Lord Sesshomaru said that I'd be in the way, and that you could take care of yourself if you were in danger."

"He did, did he," Noro replied, stealing a glance at the dai-yokai as she stood up, holding Rin in her arms. While he was not looking in their direction, Noro sensed that he was listening anyway.

"That woman was a priestess like Lady Kagome right," Rin asked.

"I suppose so," Noro answered. "She was definitely dressed as one."

"What did you talk about?"

Noro set the girl down and ruffled her hair, answering, "well, she just warned me to keep an eye on you of course!"

"Lady Noro," Rin complained, and stomped her foot adorably. "I wanna know!"

"Sorry pipsqueak, I cant tell you right now. Maybe later though, when we have some time alone, ok?" Noro wanted to speak with Sesshomaru first.

"Alright," the girl agreed readily.

Noro let a mischievous smirk cross her face. "In the meantime, I think that Jaken has been dying for a flower crown."

Rins eyes lit up. "Master Jaken," she called.

"Don't you dare Rin," the imp yelled, and their chase continued.

Noro turned towards Sesshomaru and walked over. The demon lord was watching Rins chase expressionlessly. Noro gathered that he was deep in thought.

"I have something that I'd like to talk to you about later as well," she informed him.

"I'm thrilled," came the sullen reply.

Noro chuckled at the obvious sarcasm and touched the flowers on her head gently, resolving to put her doubts and suspicions away until both Rin and Jaken were asleep.

Notes:

This arc is basically a reimagining of Forever with Lord Sesshomaru, only it takes place sometime before. I'm also going to do a reimagined Panther Tribe arc, along with The Band of Seven and when Rin (spoilers) dies in the underworld. I'm going to try to keep things in order as much as I can, but some things will have to be (re)moved around.

I do plan on including The Final Act, and have been re-watching the different arcs to gain an idea of what I can and will change to my advantage, without severely damaging Kagome and Inuyasha's own story.

Chapter 15

Later, after the new moon had risen and Noro was able to put Rin to sleep, the woman glanced at Sesshomaru, who at that moment was standing off to one side of the clearing, appearing to either be scenting the air, or staring up into the trees.

He looked tranquil, the faint starlight reflecting in his molten golden eyes, and a soft breeze lifted his godlike hair gently.

Noro shook her head, berating herself for staring, and remembered what she had to ask him. A grimace covered her face.

"Sesshomaru." She approached the demon lord. "I have question for you."

"Earlier today, while I was talking with that priestess, she mentioned something interesting. She said that she and her attendants ran into a demon that burned down a village."

Sesshomaru hummed in acknowledgment.

"She said... that when she tried to speak with him, that he refused to converse, and then insulted them, calling them "lowly humans". Sound familiar?"

Sesshomaru turned his eyes on Noro indifferently. "Does this tale have an end? Ask your question."

Classic Sesshomaru. Concise and to the point. Noro really admired that.

"That was you, wasn't it. You were the one that she talked to."

His silence did nothing to allay her fears, and a horrible feeling sprouted in the pit of her stomach.

"Were you.. ...did you burn down that village?" Her voice cracked.

The dai-yokai took a breath before answering. "You would not have asked me that unless you already had an answer."

The lump in her throat thickened. "Why," she choked out.

"I have no need to reveal my motives to you," came the cold reply.

After a few seconds of silence of Noro blinking back tears, she turned around, whispered her good night, and walked briskly away, her tears threatening to fall as she went to sleep.

Chapter 16

Something made Noro wake up.

It was like something was howling, screaming at Noro in her mind to open her eyes. She sat up and looked around the camp.

It was still dark, the forest full of shadows. Everything seemed fine, but her instincts were screaming at her to look closer. When she realized, her blood ran cold.

Rin was missing.

Within moments, she was on her feet, bones cracking as she transformed. She didn't stop to think about how strange it was, the only goal in her mind at that moment being to track down Rin.

Her sensitive ears picked up on the faint sounds of a flute the same instant that her nose registered Rins scent, going in the exact same direction. She was across the field and in the woods within seconds, running down the trail, eyes blazing a maniacal yellow.

Nothing could stand in her way at this point, not when she was like this. She felt ready to fight Kami Himself, or any other deity, to get to Rin. Racing through the trees, she hunted down Rin's scent.

Suddenly, she found herself at the mouth of a cave. The orphans scent was coming from it!

With a thunderous growl, she charged forward, and as soon as she saw Rin struggling to free herself from the arms of an enemy, Noro saw red.

For Rin, one moment she was calling for Lord Sesshomaru and Lady Noro, when she heard a howl, and in the next moment she was ripped away from her would be captor, and was saw nothing but soft brown fur.

"Mine," Rin heard a voice growl.

"Demon," her near kidnapper accused. "Return the girl to us, or I will purify you into nothing."

Noro glared venomously. "I'm not a... demon." A measure of clarity returned to her then, and Noro realized who she was looking at, and the situation she was in. In her shock, Noro shifted back, with Rin still held protectively in her arms, and collapsed to her knees in front of Nagomi, all of her energy spent, her nightmares coming true all at once.

"Lady Noro," Rin questioned softly. She was then roughly grabbed by Banada and pulled backward as the priestess held up a sacred paper in front of her, beginning to chant.

Banada's grip on Rin's arm hurt, and as she tried to move away, the attendant muttered, "stay back child! She is a demon; can't you see that she's dangerous?"

"No! She's not! Lady Noro! Lord Sesshomaru!"

Nagomi stared down at Noro, the force of her purifying mantras bringing the woman to the ground, forcing her downwards. "You lie to my very face demon," the priestess judged.

"No," Noro struggled to speak. "I didn't. I didn't I swear. I'm a human, please..."

"Liar," Nagomi snapped.

Noro cried out at the increase of energy, facedown in the dirt, and Rin increased her protests and cry's for help. "Lord Sesshomaru," she screamed.

Noros eyes glimmered as she began to lose consciousness. "Sesshomaru," she echoed.

As if in answer to prayer, the wind changed, and the dai-yokai's figure appeared in the clearing, blood evident on his hands.

Chapter 17

After Noro had gone to sleep, the dai-yokai glanced over his group, surmising them quickly. Rin, his ward, A-Un, his steed, Jaken, his follower, and Noro... he pursed his lips.

He was aware that the woman had developed a close relationship with Rin in the time that they had spent together. It was expected; humans always formed emotional bonds with each other.

But truly, he hadn't expected what Rin had said earlier, when she had returned on A-Un without Noro.

"Lord Sesshomaru," said the girl off-handedly, "will Lady Noro stay with us forever?"

Sesshomaru did not answer, but the girl continued, unhindered by Jakens jabbering.

"I hope she does. Sometimes, when we're playing, and if I dream really really hard, I can pretend that she's like my new mother. But then I have to wake up."

"Oh?"

"Yeah," the girl glanced up at the demon lord with a big bright smile. "But dreaming sure is fun!"

"Mhm. Go play with Jaken."

As the girl ran over to the annoyed demon imp, Sesshomaru began to think. What if Noro eventually wanted to leave?

He had quite enjoyed their talk the other night. The woman was quite clever, and was quick witted in conversation. It was quite pleasant to listen to her speak. Her tone was not condescending like his mothers, annoying like Jakens, or rough and grating like his brothers. She respected him. Even her scent was nice.

It seemed that the decision had already been made for him. Noro would stay, she and Rin would be able to play, and he would have more conversations her, enjoying her voice.

A flute suddenly began to play, and his ears twitched. Sesshomaru knew that whomever was playing was casting a spell. They were probably responsible for the disappearances that the woman had been worrying about lately as well.

Quietly, Sesshomaru rose and followed the sound.

He quickly ran into the causes of the music: a pair of demons with their flutes in hand.

The two immediately surrendered, and the demon lord snatched up one of the instruments, examining it.

It was a shudtzu, a magical flute carved from the bones of a holy man. No demon would have the ability to make these, and they were usually well guarded in shrines by many followers.

After destroying the bones, the dai-yokai turned and grabbed one of the demons by the throat.

"Where did you get these. Speak now, or scream your last."

The other demon dropped to its knees.

"It was a human Milord," it pleaded, "a rich human! He stole our children and said that he'd return them if we caught him some human ones from the area instead. Please, we just wanted our children!"

"Where is this human," he demanded.

They pointed, and he dropped the one he was holding, his mind now on prescribing a healthy dose of pain on this blackmailing human. He had no desire to sully his hands killing the weaklings in front of him.

It wasn't long before he discovered the damned mortal in his mansion. After Sesshomaru slaughtered the idiot and his family, he returned to his camp, where a distraught Jaken informed him of Rin and Noro's disappearances.

His eyes flashed, and he was off again, following Noro's scent to where they were now.

"You," Nagomi hissed, jerking her head towards Noro, exclaiming, "you're in league with him! Oh, I underestimated you."

Noro didn't answer, and her pale yellow eyes stared at the demon lord.

"Surround him," the priestess barked. Her servants scurried to obey her. Sesshomaru stepped forward, but their purifying barrier pushed him back.

"Lord Sesshomaru," Rin called, and Nagomi shoved her back, muttering a warning. The dai-yokai's eyes faded to red, and his demonic energy gathered and began to swirl around him dangerously.

Notes:

shudtzus do not exist. I made up the word and object.

Chapter 18

When the wind whipped up in a strange howl, Nagomi stepped backwards in fear, before pride halted her feet. The force of this demons aura was overwhelming with power. It was unlike any other demon that she'd ever encountered.

Noro didn't quite know what happened. She simply locked eyes with Sesshomaru, and suddenly she knew that she needed to get Rin out of the way. White heat filled her, and Noro leapt up, tackling Rin to the ground, along with Nagomi and her servants, just as the air around them exploded with the force of Sesshomaru's demonic power.

When the dust cleared, it was plain that Noro's quick thinking had saved them. The trees around them had been blown down, the forest lying in ruins around them.

Noro stood up, pulling Rin with her. She brushed the orphan off before turning to Sesshomaru, the question clear in her eyes.

"A human was the one kidnapping children," he stated. "The wretch wanted to make a profit off of them."

"Liar," Nagomi hissed from the ground.

The demon lord did not appear to even notice the priestess's comment, only glancing at Rin and Noro before walking away. The two had begun to follow him, when Nagomi called out to Rin.

"Wait child," she implored. "They are demons. Humans and demons don't mix. They don't belong with us."

The three of them stopped, and Noro turned to watch Rin's reaction. Sesshomaru too had tilted his head slightly to listen. The orphan looked thoughtful, and suddenly a thought occurred to the woman.

"Rin," Noro knelt down by the young girl, "you know that you can come with us only if you want too, right? You're a bright young child. You'd make a fine addition to any family, isn't that right, Lord Sesshomaru?"

The demon lord simply grunted, and began walking again.

It was then that Rin looked up at Noro and smiled brightly. "I know," she said, and ran off after the dai-yokai, arms happily spread wide.

Noro blinked, an unreadable expression crossing her face. Then she stood up and glanced after the two with an affectionate look, before the priestess spoke again, her words prying Noro away from her own thoughts.

"Why does she stay with you," Nagomi rasped softly. Noro glanced down at her.

Knowing full well that the priestess question was rhetorical, Noro answered. "Maybe because we gave her a choice. And because we don't make assumptions based on hearsay."

"But you're demons"-

Noro knelt down by the priestess swiftly, an angry look crossing her face.

"How many times do I have to tell you people that I'm not a demon! My family was cursed with the turn of the moon. I am no demon."

Nagomi smiled slowly.

"You're lying to yourself," she laughed, "but I'm not a fool. You're a demon alright, and you're the worst kind. Uncontrollable."

Noro took a deep breath when she stood up, and glanced down at the priestess as she turned and began to walk away.

"Believe what you want Priestess. But know that if I truly was a demon as you say, you would have been dead before you even saw my face."

Chapter 19

Noro knew that she'd have a lot of explaining to do when she returned to camp. Rin had seen her transformed state, and had likely told everyone about it.

Sure enough, as Noro approached the campfire, she could hear Rin jabbering excitedly to Jaken.

"Lady Noro was amazing! She transformed herself into a dog and saved me from the priestess! It happened so fast, one– Lady Noro, you've returned!"

Rin stood up and ran to the young woman, the force of her body nearly pushing Noro over as Rin hugged her tightly.

"Thank you for saving me Lady Noro."

Jaken spoke up. "So you've finally returned woman! We've got a few questions for you!"

"I know."

Noro sat by the fire with Rin at her side. With a deep breath, she looked up and locked eyes with Sesshomaru, before turning her gaze to Jaken, and then to the fire.

"I have not been completely honest with you all, as I'm sure you now know. But I'd like the chance to explain."

"I was eight when I first began my transformations, and I was told about our family curse. My mother said that long ago, a demoness, green with jealousy, cursed my ancestors to become monsters at the turn of each full moon, until every heart in my line ceased."

"My ancestors were chased from their homes as evil creatures, and many died. But my family went into hiding, and our curse was passed down through the generations through the women, until my mother passed it to my little brother and I."

Here Noro took a pause in her story. It was probably better to take her time when bringing up bad memories.

"We were always hidden when the time came; my mother made sure of that. Because of her diligence and strength, we were able to lead an almost normal life. But that would not last."

"When we are transformed, we are filled with a powerful rage and hate, so pure that any living creature in our path will get obliterated, no matter who they are to us during the day."

"I suppose that rumors were circulating in the village. Whatever the cause, my fiancé, who was unaware of our transformations, had taken me aside and questioned me about our monthly disappearance."

Tears filled Noro's eyes. "My lies must not have convinced him; I don't know. But somehow, my fiancé followed me and ended up dead, along with a few others from the town. Including my father."

She shook her head. "I wish that I could tell you that I did not kill him, but we retain few, if any memories of the moonbright night."

"After that, I only have vague flashes of clarity, and feelings. I gather though that the townspeople found us, and my family was hunted down and killed, most likely due to my mistakes. I was nearly murdered as well, until you found me."

Noro looked up and met Sesshomaru's still gaze. She nodded. "How long have you known," she asked calmly.

"Months."

Jaken fainted with this information, but neither of the adults noticed.

"Should I leave now," Noro asked quietly.

"That decision is yours alone to make," Sesshomaru argued.

"Please stay," Rin pleaded. Noro turned to her.

"Do you really want me to Rin, even after knowing I lied to you? Even after knowing what I am?"

"You didn't hurt me though Lady Noro, you'd never hurt me!" Noro was taken back.

Sesshomaru glanced over at her. "You said the same once before," he said coolly.

"I knew you heard that!"

Noro composed herself.

'If I ever hurt Rin or Jaken anyway, I'm sure that Sesshomaru would kill me on the spot,' she thought, while another part of her swore that it would never come to that. They meant too much to her.

The others waited patiently as Noro pondered her thoughts. When she finally lifted her head, Sesshomaru raised a slender eyebrow in question.

"You'd better promise to stop me if I ever do anything," she warned. He nodded slightly, and Noro sighed.

"I guess you all are stuck with me for a while yet," she stated, the happiness in her voice almost imperceptible.

Chapter 20

The group turned eastward when they heard rumors of Naraku near the holy waters of Lake Morifuli. Noro surmised that the spider might be trying to drain power from the energy infested waters.

"If what we know about Naraku is true, it might be a likely reason behind his appearance by the lake," she said thoughtfully one evening, as the two sat around the fire. Rin and Jaken had already fallen asleep.

"Naraku is made from thousands of common demons, united by a mans hatred and lust. If he tries to ingest water from the holy lake, its properties would destroy his essence," the demon lord replied.

Noro nodded. "Well, then it's unlikely that power is the reason for his appearance."

There was a touch of silence, and then the woman spoke again.

"What little I know of the lake comes from rumor and story. Apparently, after her heart had been broken by a man, a powerful priestess went to the lakes shrine, to pray to its goddess, begged the deity for forgiveness, and threw herself into the waters. The goddess saved the woman's life, and purged her of her memories, allowing her to live a peaceful life."

"Hng," was all Sesshomaru said in reply.

Noro shook her head. "It doesn't make sense to me though," she said.

When Sesshomaru glanced her way curiously, the woman explained.

"If the priestess's memory was taken, where did the story come from? The goddess? The man? I doubt it. I believe the story is fake, meant to draw in tourists for money."

Sesshomaru nodded.

As they continued talking, Noro reflected in the back of her mind about her recent interactions with the stoic demon lord.

The yokai seemed to have opened up to her a bit more lately. Well, been less closed off. She found it strange, and yet not altogether unwanted, that she was able to speak so easily with the standoffish chunk of jade. He was quite knowledgeable about politics and warfare, and she enjoyed listening to his voice. Noro also liked teaching him about things she knew, although she was unsure as to whether or not the demon lord was listening to her.

Suddenly, the object of her ruminations stood up and made a motion for her to be quiet. Sesshomaru's eyes glanced from side to side around the meadow, and he sniffed the air.

"What is it," Noro asked quietly, now acutely aware of the stillness surrounding them.

"Stay here," he said simply, and leapt into the air.

Noro reacted without thought, snatching the end of his mokomoko, and hung on for dear life as he sped away through the sky.

She was beyond disoriented when they landed, her legs immediately folding underneath her to rest on the ground.

Sesshomaru stood in front of her, obscuring what lay before them.

"What are you doing here half-breed?"

Chapter 21

Half breed?

"Who're you calling a half breed, asshole," Noro heard someone yell angrily.

Noro stood up behind the dai-yokai, breathing heavily as she composed herself. Lightly, she touched Sesshomaru on the shoulder to let him know of her proximity. She then peered around his side to get a glimpse at the people that Sesshomaru obviously came to see.

"Inuyasha, he has someone with him," a raven haired girl tugged on the white haired boy next to her.

Noro gathered that the white haired one was Sesshomaru's brother Inuyasha, and from Rin's descriptions, the girl who was holding onto Inuyasha's arm, was the priestess Kagome. She also didn't fail to notice that all in Inuyasha band were tensed and ready to fight, the half bloods sword Tetsiaga drawn and transformed into a huge fang.

"What the FUCK are you doing here Sesshomaru," the half demon demanded.

Noro could feel the dai yokai's anger before he replied.

"This one," he said coolly, "doesn't need to explain himself to a mutt."

Inuyasha looked ready to throw down, but the priestess held him back.

Noro stepped forward impulsively.

"I'm Norowareta," she introduced herself slowly, her hands raised. "I've been traveling with Lord Sesshomaru and his entourage for a while now. You two must be Inuyasha and Kagome. Rin's told me a lot about you. We don't need to fight tonight."

"Inuyasha, put Tetsiaga away," Kagome scolded the inu baka.

Inuyasha said something back to the priestess, and though Noro didn't catch the words, she definitely saw Kagome's reaction to them.

"Sit boy!"

Seeing that Inuyasha was pacified, the women stepped forward, shaking Kagome's hand.

"Nice to nice you at last Kagome."

🍂🍂🍂

"Does he ever talk," Kagome asked curiously.

Noro held a finger under her chin in thought for a moment. "Sometimes he's really easy to talk to. But most of the time," she chuckled, "he's like a thick layer of ice. Cold, and stings your fingers when you make a move to get close."

Kagome laughed. "You make him sound almost human, Noro."

The woman smiled. "Well, what about his brother? Is Inuyasha easy to get along with?"

"Ha! Hardly. He's so childish, and completely rude. Did you know that for the first month that the two of us traveled together, he only called me wench? Talk about insulting."

"I see. And not that I'm agreeing with him, but your attire... it's rather... interesting."

"Well, this outfit is actually rather common where I come from."

"Of course."

As they chatted, Noro kept a close eye on the two brothers. Sesshomaru rested against a tree close by, while Inuyasha pouted in the branch's of one on the opposite side. There was a tense air between the two, as they glared at each other, each one clearly despising their brothers presence. But they showed no signs of taking action.

"So, are you here about Lake Morifuli?"

Kagome's question brought Noro back to the conversation at hand. She nodded slowly.

"We are too. I can sense the sacred jewel shards that Naraku has."

So you really are a priestess, the woman thought mildly.

"Honestly I'm surprised that Sesshomaru even agreed not to fight us. He usually just barges in, yelling about how he'll kill Inuyasha and take the Tetsiaga. But I haven't heard a peek out of him yet."

"Mmm."

Sango, the demon slayer, approached the two of them and sat down.

"Speaking of Sesshomaru, how did you two meet," Kagome asked curiously. Something told Noro to bend the truth slightly.

"They found me in the woods after I was attacked. They patched me up, and Rin convinced me to stay. I've been traveling with them ever since."

"I never expected Sesshomaru to be the type to take in strays," the demon slayer said cautiously.

"I suppose Rin and I were exceptions then," Noro replied. "In any case, I'm glad. I don't have a family now, so traveling with them is probably for the best. I'm needed, and I like taking care of Rin."

The woman eyes slid over to Sesshomaru, her garnet gaze meeting the demons icy one dead on. The dai yokai stood up, and Noro figured that he probably wanted to leave.

"It seems that our time is up girls. It was nice to finally meet you all. If we run into each other in the future,I hope that we don't have to fight. T'would be a pity to go against friends."

"Noro, lets go," Sesshomaru said, walking up behind the woman and standing at her back. Noro turned and nodded, waving excitedly as she grabbed onto Sesshomaru's armor. He took them into the air, heading back to their camp.

🍂🍂🍂

Noro twisted her head around to look out in front of them after she lost sight of the others. The scene before Noro took her breath away.

The land of Japan was spread out before them, meadows and forest both, illuminated by the half moon. Rice patties looked like silver patches on a quilt, and adding to the unearthly sight, Lake Morifuli gleaming white, peeking out from behind the hills like a child behind its mothers skirts.

"Wow," Noro breathed. "It's beautiful."

She glanced over at Sesshomaru, and was surprised to see him staring at her, golden eyes strange, as though they were laying at her for the very first time.

"What," Noro asked.

"I never requested your company with me. You in fact disobeyed an order. I told you to stay with Rin and Jaken."

Now Noro could read the slow burning rage in his eyes. Thinking back, she realized that the demon lord did tell her to stay behind, before suddenly taking off.

"You're right, you did. But I'm glad that I came along anyway."

"Mmm?"

"Yes, I'm glad. When we landed, you looked ready to fight Inuyasha for no reason other than a few hot headed words. I'm glad that I came and stopped your needless bickering, and I won't apologize."

Sesshomaru refused to answer, but his grip on her waist tightened almost painfully. Noro figured that he was probably just waiting to get back to camp before he said anything.

The rest of the ride was spent in complete silence, both companions angry at the other, for reasons neither of them could quite understand.

Chapter 22

When they landed, the woman stepped away from Sesshomaru, turning quickly to face him.

"Alright, out with it."

The dai yokai raised an eyebrow.

"You're going to tell me how idiotic I was for leaving Rin and Jaken, right?"

"Your words."

"Yes well, I would tell you the same, leaving your charges to go off chasing after one of your fathers stupid swords."

Sesshomaru blinked, surprise crossing his face as Noro's words sunk in. Then anger.

"You will not speak so disrespectfully to this Sesshomaru, woman," he hissed.

"I will speak however I like. You don't scare me one bit, Perfect Killer."

Within two seconds, the dai yokai was in front of her, eyes gleaming as he leaned down. Noro felt her courage waver slightly, but pride steadied her heart as Sesshomaru spoke softly.

"Perhaps you should be."

Noro blinked, her pupils dilating scarlet for an instant as she grabbed the empty arm of his robe, dragging him even closer.

"Maybe, you should fear me instead."

An owl hooted, and the woman let go as Sesshomaru stepped backwards.

"Fear you, a mortal woman? Feh, you make me laugh."

"Laugh all you wish, but it doesn't change that in this situation, I was wiser than you. Good night, oh great demon lord."

With that, Noro ended the conversation, turning and walking back towards the sleeping figures of Rin and Jaken.

Anger clenched her fists. The damn dog demon, so high and mighty with his words. He was so full of pride and held a nigh childish obsession with his fathers sword. That blade blinded him to anything else. It nearly got them into a battle, for kami's sake! That idiot man should be thankful that she grabbed onto his silly mokomoko.

🍂🍂🍂

Sesshomaru had never so furious before, while being unable to take his frustrations out in battle. As Noro walked away, the demon lord knew that Noro had been correct in her accusations.

If not for her quick thinking and timely intervention, he almost certainly would have crossed swords with his half brother again.

That very thought had his hand against his sword, and his teeth grinding together. He was the Perfect Killer, lord and ruler of Western Japan. If anyone challenged his authority, they would not live another day.

But he found that he could not lift his blade from his side.

Noro was right of course, about him, and no matter how much he disliked and tried to deny that fact, he found that he would rather deal with his mistake head on. Plus, he reasoned, he had come to appreciate their late night discussions, her open and brash honesty a welcoming change of perspective. He valued her counsel. He did not had the heart to silence her, and would rather not have to explain Noro's sudden disappearance to Rin, who would likely be distraught.

Sesshomaru let go of his sword, a thought crossing his mind that never had before.

He should apologize.

Notes:

Perfect Killer is one of Sesshomarus's aliases. He's often called The Killing Perfection in the anime.

Chapter 23

The next day, Rin could clearly see that something had happened. Usually there was banter. Noro would be gently testing Sesshomaru's limits, with seemingly hilarious results when he reacted. The talk might be mostly one sided, but the two of them had seemed to be content with that arrangement.

But today, Noro had barely spoken two words to the dai yokai, and even refused to look at him.

It saddened Rin that her two favorite grown ups were fighting, and she spent most of the morning in a contemplative silence.

"Rin, look, there's the village. Why don't we go and see what their market has in wares; what do you think?"

It took the small girl a moment to realize that Noro was speaking to her. Rin looked up.

"Umm, yeah, sure."

The woman looked skeptical. "It that so? You don't sound so convinced yourself."

Her tone was teasing, but concern shone though in her eyes.

Rin shook her head. "No, I'm sure," she defended herself, "I want to go!"

Noro smiled. "Now that's more like it."

She turned, and nearly ran into Sesshomaru, who had apparently crept up on them.

"You won't be going."

Noro still had a smile on her face, but Rin could tell that the woman was close to hurling fists as she told the demon lord, "I don't remember asking for your permission your highness."

Jaken keeled over from the insult, and Rin felt sorry for the demon. Just one turn of phrase, and the imp was out. Must be hard, living with such a handicap.

Thinking about the small demon, Rin almost missed Sesshomaru's next words.

"Then I will go with you."

Noro shook her head. "No, you'll garner too much attention with your pointy ears and tattoos. Don't worry, we'll be back by dark."

The silence was deafening, and though Noro's tone brooked no argument. Rin was almost certain that the demon lord would rather risk Noro's wrath. To her surprise, Sesshomaru seceded with a slight nod, and stepped back, allowing the woman to go and retrieve her purse from A-Un's saddlebags.

"Alright Rin, lets go shopping! Who knows, maybe we'll find a nice looking kimono for you. I may not much money, but you need some new outfits."

Rin wordlessly followed the woman towards the village.

Chapter 24

The town of Sola-lun was a bustling metropolis, people coming from all over Japan to pray at the lakeside shrine to the goddess. There were many shops at the market, quite a few of them dedicated to good luck charms and talismans for true love. They were apparently banking on the tourists that came because of the local legend. Traders hawked their wares on the streets, from fruits to veggies to spices to medicines to cloth.

Noro bought Rin a couple of kimonos, and some various spices and medicine that they could not gather from the wild.

While Noro was looking at a booth, Rin asked her a question.

"Lady Noro, are you and Lord Sesshomaru fighting?"

Suprised, Noro turned to the young girl, an item she had been examining forgotten in her hand.

"Fighting," she echoed. "Now what makes you say that?"

Rin figited, and Noro got the sense that she was nervous.

"Don't worry, I'm not upset," she said, "just curious."

"Well," said Rin slowly. "You and Lord Sesshomaru usually talk all the time, but today you haven't said a word to him, and earlier you argued with him. Did he do something?"

Noro laughed, the girls observation delighting her, and the woman knelt down in front of Rin, and ruffled the girls hair.

"It's nothing, just a little disagreement. You shouldn't concern yourself with it Rin. I simply think that he's a childish moron, and he think that I'm a dunder headed human."

Rin thought that perhaps it was more than a small disagreement, but upon hearing Noros excuse, and seeing her faux smile, Rin decided that it was better to go along with it.

"Well, whatever it is, I'm sure that Lord Sesshomaru will make it up to you," Rin replied.

"Ha ha, I hope he does." Noro laughed. "In any case, we shouldn't let His Royal Behind ruin a perfectly good afternoon. Come on, I saw a booth selling some beautiful hairpins over there. Maybe we could find a nice one for you."

They walked over and began looking.

"Good evening ladies," the salesman said jovially. "Is there anything that I can interest you in today? Perhaps a nice piece of jewelry?"

"Perhaps," said Noro noncommittally. She watched Rin run her eyes over the merchandise.

The man nodded knowingly.

"I understand," he said. He glanced towards Rin. "Your daughter?"

Noro blinked. "What? No, Rin's not my daughter, sorry."

"My apologies. From you interactions, I had assumed..." the booth owner explained.

"It's alright. Rin doesn't have any family, so I do take care of her. It's easy to make the mistake."

"Ahh thank you," the man nodded.

"In any case Miss, if you aren't looking for a hairpin, are there any other things I might have for you? Jewelry is not the only thing that I sell."

"Really?"

"Of course. And for a lady such as yourself, they would not be so expensive. Behold."

The man withdrew something from under the counter, and set it on the table. Noro raised an eyebrow.

"What exactly made you think of this?"

The man smiled knowingly. "Let's just say that I have a good intuition."

A wide array of knives and daggers lay on the plaque, polished to perfection, but not without a razor like menacing gleam to them.

Noro slid a finger down the handle of one blade, the texture of the leather smooth and worn.

"Ah, a kaiken. A fine choice."

Noro hummed in agreement. Kaikens were traditionally worn by noble women, concealed in a pocket. Usually they were used for self defense, but some were known to be used for suicide. Noro eyed a rather large notch near the back of the blade with wariness.

"This one looks like it's seen some action," she said.

The booth owner nodded.

"It belonged to a lady of great beauty and power. I was told that she died fighting off assassins with that very blade. It would have gone to her children, but unfortunately, she had none."

"I see. Well, I am no fighter, it might do me well to have a weapon, however small. How much? I warn you now, I do not have to allowance of a noble."

"Worry not my lady, I only ask for twelve notes."

Noros eyebrow twitched. It wasn't too expensive, but it would take up the rest of her money. How suspicious.(I actually don't know if that's expensive or not, but they used paper money in feudal Japan)

"Really? You had just said that it belonged to a noblewoman. Surely it must be worth more."

"Ahhh, but it was you yourself that pointed out it's flaw. A marred blade will not fetch much coin."

"So you were being cheap."

"You wound me."

"Well you've convinced me."

Noro handed over the money that he had asked for, and took up the kaiken, glancing at her reflection in the blade as the salesman supplied her with its sheath.

"Thank you. Rin, come on, let's- Rin?"

It was at this time that Noro looked around and realized that the small child was nowhere to be seen. The woman whirled around, searching the few people at the other stalls, but failed to spot her.

"Rin!"

Turning to the shop keeper, she asked, "did you see where Rin ran off too? Please, I can't lose her!"

"I'll help you look. She can't have gone far."

The man left his stall, and together they ran down the street calling Rins name. But to no avail.

Noro was filled with urgency. She couldn't find Rin fast enough. It was getting dark, and with Naraku near, well, she just had to find her.

"Maybe she went down here," the man called, pointing to an alley. Noro ran over.

"Down here," she asked breathlessly.

"Yes!"

Noro walked foreward, but reeled back when a strong demonic aura pushed against her. "What is-"

Suddenly the shop keeper was behind her. He whispered, "I'm sorry," and placed something around her neck.

Noro felt a deep rage rise up within her at the betrayal, only to be swallowed up by unconsciousness.

Chapter 25

"Wake up, little one."

Noro could barely move, but that was the least of her worries.

A strong, tremendously strong demonic presence was surrounding her, suffocating her. As she gained consciousness, Noro's instincts were screaming at her to run, fight, or kill whatever was threatening her. But she was so weak from the oppressive presence that all she managed was a weak tug at whatever bound her hands.

A sinister chuckle sounded from the darkness in front of her. "Don't even try," it said. "I promise you that the spell you're under has rendered you quite powerless against me."

"Yeah," she snarled weakly, "and what kind of coward has someone else kidnap people, and then hides from them in the shadows?"

The presence fell silent, and a figure stepped out of the shadows. The man was unfamiliar.

"Who are you," she muttered.

The person opened his mouth to answer, but another voice interrupted him.

"Naraku," Kagome yelled indignantly as she was dragged into the room by Kagura, who left the priestess next to Noro.

"You'll pay for this," the woman seethed. Naraku glanced at Kagura.

"Those magic beads disintegrated," the witch explained, "they didn't work on her."

"Curious," said the half demon, "but unimportant. Go outside Kagura. I'm sure that Inuyasha and his arrogant half brother will be here soon."

The wind woman scoffed, and walked outside the room with a haughty flick of her fan.

"What do you want with us Naraku," Kagome hissed.

The creature glared over at her. "I want Inuyasha's demise, and to see the Shikon Jewel tainted with evil. Of which..."

One of his tendrils reached out from his body towards the miko, snaking up her torso to snag the shards from around Kagomes neck.

"No," Kagome cried.

Naraku laughed, and then turned his scarlet eyes over to Noro, gleaming like two pearls of blood. "And you."

Noro's metaphorical hackles raised in defiance of his stare. "What the hell do you want with me," she hissed.

He came closer.

"I'm curious," he said, "does the mighty lord Sesshomaru know that you turn into a monster?"

"That's none of your goddamn business," Noro snapped.

Naraku laughed. "I suppose not."

"And perhaps," he said slowly, "it might be even better if he knows. He might just be upset." He grinned.

"As for you, you'll belong to me."

Another tendril of his body reached out, and Noro caught the dark flicker of a tainted jewel shard in its grasp.

Noro's apprehension grew as the shard baring tentacle drew nearer to her. She didn't know what he intended to do to her, but she didn't intend to go down without a fight.

Noro began to struggle fervently, a before unfound strength allowing her to free her an arm the magic bonds.

"Naraku you beast," Kagome yelled, "keep your hands off her!"

Without a word, Naraku flung an arm at the miko, an effective gag to keep her silent. "Annoying woman," he growled.

The tainted shard grew nearer, and Noro suddenly felt something in the back of her mind.

'Chains, no chains,' it chanted. 'Break free, must break free. Destroy this nasty insect for his crimes.'

The bonds on her other arm began to weaken, and the voice in her head grew louder.

Naraku eyes widened. "What's this," he said. "The bond I have over her is weakening?!?"

He went in for the kill, and on instinct, Noro grabbed the tentacle. She fought the half demon to keep the shard from touching the necklace around her neck.

Grappling with his flesh felt like trying to handle water, except it was alive, warm, and piercingly evil. Noro recoiled at the touch, and that was enough for the spider. The shard connected.

The voice in her head screamed, and Noro's eyes rolled in the back of her head as a large burst of energy freed the rest of her limbs, and she fell to the ground in a senseless heap.

Kagome yelled; a muffled sound behind her gag.

Naraku withdrew, a devilish smile crossing his lips.

"Now, get up," he commanded.

Chapter 26

"Get up."

Noro obeyed the spiders order, despite every every fiber of her being screaming at her to rip the vile demons throat out.

Naraku laughed. "Perfect," he said darkly. "A perfect little puppet."

Just then, the wall behind the half demon exploded, throwing the entire room into chaos.

The explosion, of course, was from Inuyasha's infamous Wind Scar, followed by Sesshomaru's electric Dragon Strike. It seemed that for once, the brothers were working together.

"What the fuck was that Sesshomaru! I told you to piss off!"

Well, maybe not.

Noro had control of her faculties again, but before she could lunge at Naraku, she was shoved backwards by an arrogant dai-yokai.

"Stay out of my way," he hissed.

Before Noro could retort with a more scathing response, she was lifted away on Kirara by Miroku, with Sango pulling up Kagome on the other side.

"Are you ok," the priest asked.

"Yes," Noro replied. "Have you seen Rin?"

"She stayed behind with Jaken," Miroku replied.

"Thank the kamis," Noro breathed.

*****

Eventually, Naraku ran away, and everyone returned to camp.

"Noro, are sure that you're ok," Kagome asked the woman again.

"I told you I'm fine Kagome," Noro answered in a tired voice. "Whatever that bastard tried to do to me was broken before he could complete it."

Kagome looked unconvinced, and so Noro pulled back her Kano spoke to reveal her bare neck.

"See," she insisted, "no necklace, no control."

"Well," the miko said slowly, "if you're sure."

Noro pulled the fabric back to its original place, and turned to Rin, who was seated on her other side.

"But I'm glad that you're alright," she said to the girl. "When you disappeared, I panicked. Where were you?"

"I'm sorry Lady Noro, I had gone to relieve myself. I was only gone a minute."

Noro curled an arm around the orphan comfortingly. "It's ok," she said. "Just next time, tell me before you run off."

Rin nodded quickly.

"Seriously though," Kagome said, "whatever Naraku was planning, I don't want to think about it. It's like he has a fetish for manipulating people, especially against their will." She shuddered.

"It makes me wonder why he came to Lake Morifuli in the first place," Miroku added. "The waters are sacred and pure, just like my dear Sango."

Noro didn't even bother to react to Miroku advances on the demon slayer. Sango's hand was already streaking towards the monks face and connected with a loud slap. She left a red mark on his cheek.

"Pervert!"

Everyone shook their heads, and Noro changed the subject.

"Sango, how did you guys find us anyway?"

"Well, we had just lost Kagome, and then we discovered that Inuyasha couldn't track due to the amount of spiritual energy in the town. That's when we ran into Sesshomaru."

"Wait, in town!?!" Noro glanced over at the demon, who seemed unaware that he was now the subject of their conversation.

"Yeah, I was surprised, but all the townspeople were hiding in terror, so..." she trailed off.

"Yeah," Noro agreed, "and then?"

"Well," Sango continued, "we followed him. He said that since he was a full blooded demon, he could smell your scent."

"And there were no fights?"

Sango shook her head. "Arguing yes, but no fights. It... was different."

"I see."

Noro glanced over at the dai-yokai again, this time with confusion in her eyes. It seemed that he had actually listened to her for once. Then why did he had to be so damn stubborn?

Chapter 27

It was decided that they would part ways with Kagome's group the next morning, taking the night to recuperate their strength. Sesshomaru didn't say anything when Noro told him, so she had assumed that he was fine with the arrangement, but he didn't say word all night, and kept his distance from the others, especially Inuyasha.

Noro thought that perhaps he had something on his mind, and after everyone went to sleep, she approached him, asking lightly, "hey, are you doing ok?"

"This Sesshomaru is in perfect health," came the apathetic reply.

Noro shook her head with a smile. "Sesshomaru, I wasn't asking about your health. I want to know what you've been stewing about over here for the past couple of hours."

"A human like you cannot possibly comprehend the working of my mind," he reminded. "But, if you insist on annoying me with your chatter, I will humor you."

Noro shut her mouth and sat down by the dog demon, waiting for him to speak. turned his eyes on her.

"I was...am... agitated."

"Why?"

"You."

Noro blinked, and she gestured to herself disbelievingly. "Me."

The demon lord shifted. "Yes. You agitate me."

"I was agitated when you challenged my authority yesterday, when you left, and you plagued my thoughts thereafter. Even now, you've infected my mind."

Noros heart skipped a beat as the dai-yokai continued to stare at her. Her mouth opened and closed like a fishes before she stammered out, "I'm sorry?"

Sesshomaru tilted his head, and a few locks of his silver hair fell to the side. His yellow eyes narrowed. "Have you done something to me," he nearly hissed.

"No, not on purpose I swear," she answered quickly. "But- maybe you were worried about me?"

In an instant, every trace of emotion bled out of the demon lords face, and he leaned back.

"Ridiculous," he said. "I am a demon, I worry for no one. You must have done something. A spell perhaps."

Noro closed her eyes and shook her head. "No, and you know that I do not have any magic powers. Any thoughts that you have are only your own."

Sesshomaru harrumphed, and turned away from Noro quickly. The woman got the sense that he felt vulnerable, and wouldn't speak to her any more about it that night. She put a hand on her heart, feeling it slow down beat by beat. She sighed and glanced at his back.

The demon looked so confused and disbelieving when she had suggested that he worried about her. It was as if he'd never considered it, and lashed out at the possibility. It was possible that he'd never had a kind thought about anyone before. Noro shook her head.

Sesshomaru was massively egotistical, and appeared to suffer from an advanced case of emotional constipation that transformed his heart into stone. He was the kind of demon that could rip apart mountains and level armies. He wasn't good, and he didn't want to be good either.

Noro's heart must have been beating fast out of fear.

Chapter 28

The next morning, Kagome was apprehensive about leaving without knowing what happened to Noro, but Noro assured the priestess that she was fine. And so they said their goodbyes.

"Kagome really, thanks for everything," Noro said, shaking the miko's hand heartily. "I'm glad to call you my friend."

Kagome grinned. "Same here."

Inuyasha butted in. "Yeah yeah yeah, goodbye. Come on Kagome, let's go!"

Sango and Noro shook their heads as Kagome used the beads of subjugation.

"Seriously," said the demon slayer, "it's like dealing with a child. I don't know how Kagome puts up with him so much."

Noro smiled gently. "She has a lot of patience."

Sango and the woman hugged their goodbyes, and minutes after Kagome's group left, Sesshomaru and his own caravan began walking towards the south.

Noro ran to catch up with the demon lord, and began to match his pace. "So, where are we going now?"

"We are going to meet with Totosi."

"The demon who forged the Tetsiaga? Why do you need to see him? Is something wrong with one of your swords?"

Sesshomaru glared at her. "Don't speak. You're annoying me."

Noro rolled her eyes, and slowed down so that she walked besides Rin, who was astride A-Un.

"Milady Noro," the little girl leaned down from the dragons saddle conspiratorially, "why are we going to see Master Totosi?"

"No idea."

Noro frowned, her lips pulled into a thin line as her puzzled gaze rested on the shoulders of the dai-yokai striding ahead of them, slowly moving down his sharp figure, and then back up again, examining him closely. He seemed like he was healthy enough. Noro's eyebrows furrowed, and she stuffed her worries away.

Then suddenly, Noro felt a prickling sensation near the back of her head. She felt like she was being watched, and Noro turned around, scanning the trees behind them, rubbing her neck slowly. But she saw nothing suspicious in the forest behind them, and the vulnerable feeling gradually disappeared. How strange.

Noro rubbed her neck again absentmindedly, and turned to follow the others.

🍂🍂🍂

Naraku blinked as the woman's subconscious fought against his control, and he drew back, keeping his presence in her mind to a minimum. Her onslaught ceased, and the half demon frowned.

This woman was strange, able to sense and fight against his spell, even without knowing. The spider would have to be very patient if his plan was going to work. The thought made him smile. If there were two things that he was good at, it would be being patient, and controlling people.

Naraku's fangs shone as his smile widened even further. Sesshomaru was as good as dead with the half demons new toy. This was going to be very fun indeed.

Chapter 29

The next morning found Noro and Rin curled up tightly against each other underneath a blanket, sleeping soundly. Then Noro slapped her neck, and her eyebrows furrowed. She groaned as her eyelids flickered open.

"Mosquitoes," she muttered as she rose up, scratching at the itchy spot on her neck. Noro rubbed her eyes with her other hand, and glanced down at the little girl tucked snugly against her side. Smiling gently, Noro ruffled Rins hair, before gently moving away from the orphan, without disturbing her.

The young woman stood up, and noticed Sesshomaru nearby, stroking A-Un's neck and whispering something in its ear. The scene were ethereal.

All at once the sight reminded Noro that he was nothing like her; he, a mighty demon ruler, while she was just a human, doomed to suffer, according to him anyway.

Then Sesshomaru noticed her blatant staring. Her face reddened, but instead of going back to bed, she stood up, and walked over to him.

A-Un's left head raised to sniff at her clothes, while the other snorted softly, its ear being scratched gently by the dai-yokai. She patted the left head's nose in greeting, and studied the demon lord before her, who had turned his face towards his steed.

Noro wondered quietly for a few moments as to what he was telling the two headed dragon. Then she spoke.

"You were talking to A-Un?"

The wind picked up slightly, throwing some number of Sesshomaru's hair into the breeze, shining like spider silk.

"Yes. No not concern yourself; it was nothing of importance."

Noro nodded knowingly.

"I like to talk to A-Un as well, you know. They're such a good listener. They don't judge you either."

"Mmm."

Noro sighed. There was a touch of silence then, a quiet, simple moment in which it was only the two of them in existence.

"I should tell you why we are meeting with Totosi."

The moment passed, and Noro raised an eyebrow. "I'll bite. Why?"

"I require some new weapons. I trust in his capabilities."

"Why though? Is something wrong with Tokijin or Tetseiga?" She glanced up at him, a concerned look on her face.

An eyebrow twitched. "No, they're fine."

"Then-"

"The reasons behind my actions are not something that you will concern yourself with. I allayed your curiosity. Do not disgrace my charity."

Noro sighed.

"Charitable. The one word that describes you," she said mockingly, the peaceful moment from before forgotten all too quickly.

"I'm aware that you're being sarcastic."

"Finally, I guess that there is a language that you understand after all!"

He growled low in his throat at the snapping remark, and Noro finally lost her cool.

"Don't you growl at me dog boy," she yelled. "I was fine to leave it alone, but you were the one that brought up the topic! So don't get pissy when I ask about it!"

"I don't need to listen to you," he argued.

"Well I doubt that you can listen to anybody with your head stuck so far up your ASS!!!"

She turned and stomped away back towards the others, body tense.

"I'm going to go make breakfast now," she tossed the words over her shoulder, "so please try to keep your bitchiness to a minimum." Her comment had a scathing tone to it.

Jaken, ever faithful, leapt to his masters defense. "Arrogant woman," he shouted, "you would do well to remember that Lord Sesshomaru has saved your life at least twice now!"

"And he has to live with that. Now get a fire started."

"I don't take orders from-"

"NOW!!!"

"Right away!"

Chapter 30

After a couple more days, they reached the reclusive blacksmith.

Tootsie was clearly unhappy to see them, quickly trying to pack up and leave. But Sesshomaru quickly grabbed him.

"Ehh, I'm too old to die," the old demon yelped. He covered his face in fear.

Sesshomaru scoffed. "Hardly," he replied, "but fortunately for you, I am not here for your head."

Totosi blinked. "You're not?"

It was then that the demon lord glanced over at Noro and the others. He quickly made sure that the woman was out of earshot, seeing as she was busy monitoring Rin and Jaken as they antagonized Totosi's ride, the ever patient ox yokai Momo. Assured of their privacy, he brought Totosi closer.

"I wish for you to create a pair of swords from my fangs," he said quickly.

Totosi, who had closed his eyes in fear, opened them again in shock. "Ehhhhh," he gasped.

Sesshomaru gestured discreetly towards Noro, and the weapons smiths eyes followed, boggling at Sesshomaru's next words.

"They're for her."

Noro, who had up until this point been watching their whispered conversation, waved shyly. Sesshomaru then glared at her, and she frowned, sticking out her tongue at the dog demon, before turning her eyes back towards Rin, the annoyance she felt clearly seen in her tense shoulders.

Sesshomaru hissed at Totosi. "I don't want anyone to know about this, understand old man?"

Totosi nodded vigorously, and the demon lord dropped him onto the ground. A few yards away, Noro eyed the two curiously.

"Now," continued the dai-yokai, "you need one of my fangs do you not? Such a clumsy method of weapons crafting."

Without flourish, he reached up into his own mouth and tore out a fang, with no more expression than if he were simply brushing a wayward hair out of his face. Blood covered his lip and dripped down his chin as he handed the tooth to the blacksmith. The he lifted his sleeve, wipe into the blood away as his tongue quickly laved over the irritated gum.

Noro was shocked at the turn of events, and ran up to him. "What the hell Sesshomaru?"

He ignored her. "I want them done within three days," he warned the sword smith. "Get to work."

It was at this point that Noro demanded his attention by whipping out a rag and wiping the remaining blood from his face, muttering something about salt. He brought his claw up and stopped her movements. She looked up at him quizzically.

"Why are you doing this," he asked.

She blinked. "You're the one who ripped out a tooth," she tried to pull her hand away from his gently, but he refused to let go. "I should be asking you that question. I was only trying to help."

"There's no need."

The demon lord opened his mouth, revealing unblemished white teeth. Noro could clearly see that already a new fang was growing in the place of the one that he had torn out moments ago. She felt foolish, realizing that of course he would be fine. "Oh," was all she replied with, and her ears reddened.

"I guess that I should go back then," she said and tried to leave, but Sesshomaru's grasp on her hand was strong. Wordlessly she met his eyes, confusion passing over her face. "Sesshomaru?"

He drew her closer to himself, and he leaned down, his eyes studying her face closely. Noro could not look away.

"You confuse me," he murmured, "worrying over such a trivial thing. Were you waiting for a chance to come over?"

Noro's heart beat faster, and in desperation, she pulled her wrist free from him, slipping out of his arms to a safe distance.

"Physical health is never trivial," she gasped quickly, chest heaving. "Next time, warn me before you rip out a tooth." She turned and walked away before he could answer.

What the fuck, she thought, busying herself by rummaging through a saddlebag. She was just trying to help, and he does that? He was the one that was confusing!

But he was right, a voice told her. She slammed the saddlebag flap back into place. The loud noise echoed in the clearing. Noro groaned. She didn't need to turn around to know that Sesshomaru was staring at her. She could feel his amused gaze piercing her back.

Chapter 31

Over the next few days, Noro kept herself quite busy with Rin. The girl had a wild streak a mile wide, and had no doubt that the child would have nagged Totosi to death otherwise. But because she was exhausted at the end of every day, Noro never even had a chance to wonder about what Totosi needed Sesshomaru's fang for.

At the end of the week, while gathering various herbs to preserve with Rin, Sesshomaru suddenly appeared beside her, taking her aside.

"What is it Sesshomaru," she asked curiously.

He glanced at her disapprovingly. It annoyed him that the woman never addressed him by his title, as was proper, but not surprised. Humans were never respectful.

"Come with me," he replied, and turned around, fully expecting the woman to follow him into the forest.

"Jaken, watch Rin for me," she said quickly, and ran to catch up with the retreating yokai, grabbing onto his sleeve. His quick pace worried her, and she asked, "what is it?"

Sesshomaru said nothing, and after a couple of minutes, when they were completely alone in the forest, he stopped suddenly.

By this time Noro was thoroughly concerned. She had never seen the man act this agitated before. "Sesshomaru, what's wrong," she asked him.

He turned towards her, body tense, and eye narrow. "I... have something to say to you," he ground out.

"What is it," Noro asked, quickly wondering what she had unknowingly done to make him so upset.

"I may... have been... hasty... before," he said slowly.

Noros confusion increased, and yet the demon lord refused to meet her eyes. Her brows knitted. "Before..." she prodded.

Finally he glanced up at her, eyes frustrated. "I should not... it would have been better for you if this one had not exchanged words with you that evening near the lake," he measured his words slowly. "If that had not occurred, it is unlikely that the half demon would have captured you."

Noro blinked in surprise. Was this... an apology? Was she dreaming?

"Come again?"

An angry wrinkle made its appearance on Sesshomaru's forehead, a testament to his inner struggle, and he sighed.

"It is difficult for a noble such as this one to say," he attempted again, "however, if this Sesshomaru had not upset you that night, you would not have been ensnared by the half demon Naraku."

It was an apology! Noro was shocked.

"And so," the demon lord concluded swiftly, his distaste for admitting the slightest weakness blinding him to the woman's amazement, "you will forgive this Sesshomaru at once."

The order slammed Noro back into the present. She shook her head.

"Sesshomaru, I accept your apology, and I'm grateful that you were able to tell me, but I can't condone your behavior that night."

This was clearly not going in the direction that the dai-yokai had had in mind. "What."

Noro raised an eyebrow. "What? Were you expecting a speech on bended knee Milord? Succumbing immediately to your will?"

A vein pulsed on his neck. "You arrogant brat," he muttered.

"Pot, kettle," she replied.

The dog demon ground his teeth, and then roughly grabbed Noro's arm, dragging her behind him as he began to walk back to camp.

"Hey- let me go at once you conceited canine," she yelled in protest.

Sesshomaru ignored her cries, and proceeded to drag her kicking and screaming back to Totosis forge. Jaken wisely kept Rin out of the way as the demon lord flung Noro down in front of the demon smith.

"Give them to her now," he commanded.

Noro struggled to stand up, her face red from anger and embarrassment. "You bastard," she growled at Sesshomaru.

She was about to give the demon lord an earful when Totosi stumbled up to them with something wrapped in fabric. He kneeled. "Your daisho," he said reverently.

"My... what?"

Noros anger was put on the back burner, and she stared first at Totosi, then Sesshomaru, in question.

"Is this true?"

Sesshomaru glanced at her, and then looked away. "I have no need for more weapons," he replied coolly, "and I prefer not to have my wards so defenseless."

Noro smirked at the evasive answer, and gently took the bundle from Totosi. Her hands shook as she unwrapped the silk to reveal a beautiful katana and tanto, sheathed in a blood red cherry. Noros words caught in her throat.

"What- do they... have names?"

Totosi nodded. Pointing at the longer blade, he said, "this is Hageshi Taiyo, and the tanto is called Doku Tsuki. Together they are the Hiruto Yoru."

Noro weighed them in her hands. "They feel so light!"

"These fangs were made with you in mind," Totosi replied. "They will work the best in your hands."

"How convenient."

Noro turned towards Sesshomaru. Her eyes glittered with excitement and lightheartedness.

"This is a nice surprise Sesshomaru, but it doesn't let you off the hook for dragging me through the forest. I'll get my revenge!"

Sesshomaru ignored the woman's empty threats, and spoke.

"Right now, those swords are as useful to you as a pair of willow branches. While we travel, this one will teach you the ways of the sword."

Noro smirked, a strange sense of happiness washing over her. She brought the swords to her face, her smiling lips lightly brushing the silk bound handles. "I look forward to it."

The woman proceeded to strap her new weapons to her side, with Totosi supplying her a navy blue sash. Rin ran up to them.

"Wow Lady Noro," she exclaimed, "You look like a samurai!"

Noro chuckled. "I suppose I do! Hopefully I'll be better than them though."

They laughed.

Chapter 32

They spent only a few more days at Totosi's forge, tweaking various aspects of Noro's new weapons, as well as a resharpening of Sesshomaru's blades, before saying goodbye to the sword smith, and moving on.

As they began to train, Noro had to wear her long brown hair in braids, or tie it up so that it stayed out of her face. The woman also complained to Rin that not only did the wind whip it into her eyes and mouth during the day, but that lately, she had been waking up in the morning to find it knotted through with sticks and dirt. It was easier just to keep it up and out of the way. Especially when she had to spar with Sesshomaru.

Noro's hoarse shout echoed across the clearing, followed by a dull thwack.

"Again!"

She lunged, and Sesshomaru easily blocked the half hearted blow. "Again!"

Blocked.

"Again!"

Blocked.

"Again!"

Strands of hair stuck to Noro's forehead, and she took a step back, panting hard, before charging at the dai-yokai in a fit of anger. She swung her weapon above her head to inflict a mighty blow!

With a loud crack, the oak branch that she was using flew out of her hands, knocking Jaken in the head in the process, and Sesshomaru pointed his own branch at Noro, a light look of frustration crossing his face.

"Never attack mindlessly," he scolded. He lowered the weapon. "Take a break. We're done for today."

Noro was too exhausted to care, and plopped down onto the grass where she stood. The strain was starting to get to her.

Rin walked up to her with a water sack, giving it to the exhausted woman. Noro proceeded to drink most of it, and poured the rest of it over her head, the cold rivulets of water trickling down her neck causing her to shiver. As Noro thanked the child for the refreshment, Sesshomaru stared at her, his expression unreadable.

Sesshomaru had ordered Jaken to find the branches that Noro and himself were sparring with days ago, and the woman had yet to land a blow on his person. All she had to show for her troubles, were bruises, a couple of cracked ribs, and sore muscles.

"You're getting better every day Lady Noro," he listened as Rin complimented the woman.

"Do you really think so Rin," Noro replied. The woman glanced over at Sesshomaru, who quickly feigned disinterest. "It's been over a week now, and I still haven't even managed to make him move his feet. He's only got one arm for kami's sake! How hard can it be?"

"Don't feel so bad Lady Noro," Rin reassured. "You've been doing very well. Lord Sesshomaru is very powerful, so of course it will be hard."

Noro sighed. "Thanks Rin. You always make me feel better."

She stood up, and put her hand gently on the child's shoulder, walking with her.

"Rin, you know that you can just call me Noro, right? I'm not a noble woman or priestess. You don't need to be so formal with me."

"I know," Rin said lightly, " but you're special to me!"

Noro chuckled. "You're adorable. Hey Sesshomaru!"

His silver head turned towards her inquisitively.

"Is there a place nearby where I can wash off? I feel disgusting, all covered in grime and sweat."

He nodded, and pointed to the west. "There's a stream in that direction."

The woman smiled. "Thanks!"

Rin jumped up and down beside her excitedly. "Can I come too?"

"Sure Rin." Noro scratched her neck absentmindedly. "We can wash each others hair, and if you want, I can braid yours so that it will come out in curls tomorrow."

"Awesome!"

"Good! Hey, Jaken!" Noro called to the imp while she grabbed the bath soaps and a couple sets of clothes from A-Un's saddlebags. "Get a fire going before we come back, ok? If Rin and I are lucky, we might bring home dinner."

"I don't take orders from you woman," he squawked.

Noro narrowed her eyes at the demon. "If you don't, I'll slice off your toes," she warned darkly.

Jaken gulped, and watched the two females walk off. Sesshomaru's eyes followed them as well.

Chapter 33

When they reached the stream, the two stripped down and got quickly into the moving water. Crayfish scattered under rocks and fish swam away. The runoff was blissfully cool, and crystal clear.

Noro waded a little deeper, and moved her arms across the top of the water in gentle strokes. "Wow, it's nicer than I thought! Come on Rin, I saw dinner hide under those stones."

Within minutes they had amassed fifteen to sixteen of the crustaceans on the bank, tied up tightly in a sack for later. Noro and Rin then retreated to a deep spot near the bank to begin washing. Rin sat on a smooth rock that jutted above the current as Noro scrubbed her hair.

"Your hair always gets so tangled Rin," the woman commented as her fingers hit another snag.

"Sorry Lady Noro," Rin replied.

Noro shook her head. "No need to apologize. Just maybe, don't run around so much."

"Ok!" Rin splashed her feet in the water.

Noro eyed the girls ink coloured hair. If Rin would take better care of it, her hair would be long and lush. But there was little time for such indulgences when traveling through the country, so they did the best with what they had.

The wind picked up, and a single cloud passed over the sun.

"You know Rin, I was thinking about cutting my hair short."

"What? Why? Your hair is so beautiful!"

"I know, I know. But having shorter hair would be a good thing. If I have to protect you, it won't get in the way when I'm fighting."

"Oh. That makes sense."

"I'm glad you understand." Noro smiled.

"I wonder what Lord Sesshomaru will say," Rin thought out loud.

Noro wondered why her heart sunk when the stoic dai-yokai was mentioned. "I don't know," she said truthfully, "but I can guess as to what Jaken might say!"

Rin giggled lightheartedly.

"Impudent female," Noro mimicked, making the girl laugh, "you're so ugly! I'm gonna get you!"

She chased Rin around the stream, the two screaming and laughing happily.

Behind Noro's bright smile, however, her thoughts were as murky as the water they churned up while playing. Logically, she knew that cutting her hair back was the best decision, considering the amount of enemies that they would likely run into. But, a memory of her mother nagged at her.

🌖🌖🌖

"But Mama, why can't I cut my hair!" Rodney

Noro's mother pulled another snag out of the girl's ratty hair with a comb, and sighed.

"Noro, listen to me. Do you know why women grow their hair long?"

"No."

"I'll tell you. Our hair is our pride Norowareta. It's proof to our husbands that we are gentle, well bred, rich, and beautiful. Clean, long, beautiful hair is attractive. If you take care of your hair, others will see, and know that you put the same effort into every aspect of your life. Do you understand?"

"No, not really."

Her mother laughed; a gentle sound. "Well, you're young, so it's alright. However, remember this-"

"Yes Mama?"

"Our hair is our pride, dear. Without it, people see us as ugly, so take care of it. Others will see."

"Yes Mama."

🌖🌖🌖

Others will see, huh?

The wet strands of her hair stuck to the back of her neck. She scratched her neck without thinking.

A complaint from Rin brought Noro back to the present, and she finished tying back the child's braids, ignoring the strange feeling in her stomach. Appearance no longer mattered to her, and the woman reasoned that it mattered little to Sesshomaru as well. He disliked everything equally. If she cut her hair, Noro doubted that the demon lord would even notice.

To her dismay, the strange feeling sunk even deeper.

Notes:

Author:

Full disclosure: I've never been to Japan. A lot of the things I write about in this are based off of internet research. I do know that back then, they took great pride in their appearance, and hair was a large part of that. Keeping your hair long was sort of a sign that your were rich and capable, as long hair requires more work and products to maintain.

Chapter 34

After a fulfilling dinner of roasted crustaceans and tubers, the night was quiet.

Noro sat back, and glanced at the softly snoring figure of Rin. The small girl was practically comatose after eating her fill of crayfish and roots. Noro felt that tonight was one of the largest meals that the orphan had eaten in a long time.

"That stream was practically crawling with these little morsels," Noro held up an empty shell. "We practically feasted tonight."

The dai-yokai sitting across from her said nothing.

"Yes, I do believe, that today was a good day indeed," Noro concluded.

Late night conversations such as this one had become most habitual for the two travelers. At first, Noro would be practically talking to herself. But later on, usually during the moment of silence after a question, the demon lord would answer her. Then he would begin to hold a conversation with her. Noro was still the more talkative of the two of course, but both of them felt that the atmosphere was comfortable, and the company was adequate.

"...and I have never blindly accepted allies since," Sesshomaru concluded.

Noro nodded. "That makes sense," she replied. "However, I wouldn't be too upset with Inuyasha. He was under a spell at the time. If he hadn't been tethered to that Tree of Ages, I'm sure that he would've helped out."

She chuckled. "He definitely would've complained a lot, and I have no doubt that you two would've bickered many times, but I don't think that he would've abandoned you."

Sesshomaru glared at her. "Is that what you believe I think? That he abandoned me?"

The sharp tone in his voice alerted the woman. Realizing that he had misinterpreted her poorly strung sentence as an incursion on his pride, she was quick to amend her words.

"Of course not! Only that he abandoned his duty to his father. You may not have liked that you had to honor your fathers memory by protecting the West from the resurgence of the Panther Tribe, but you respected your father, and fulfilled your duty as his son, and heir to the Western Lands."

The demon lord only replied with a hum, and Noro fell silent.

She took a deep breath before steering the topic of conversation to what she had been, in truth, dreading his reply to.

"Sesshomaru, in all honesty, what would you think if I cut my hair short?"

It was clear that the question had caught the dai-yokai off guard. He blinked, the motion only taking an instant before he recovered himself.

"Why would you cut your hair?"

Noro shifted in place, as the dog demons gaze was direct and strong.

"If we were attacked, my hair would no longer give me a disadvantage while fighting."

Up until then, Noro had looked directly at Sesshomaru, but suddenly her reasons sounded more like excuses in her ears, and she could no longer meet his eyes. However, the woman knew that her logic was sound.

Sesshomaru frowned. "You seem intent on insulting me this evening. Do you not think that I will slay any enemy?"

Noro shrugged. "Sometimes you aren't around."

The dai-yokai eyebrow twitched. "Then this Sesshomaru orders that you will not cut your hair, and is insulted that you would suggest to do so."

This was ridiculous, Noro thought. She had expected him to be upset, but ordering her like that? No. She pursed her lips.

"It's my hair," she reminded him harshly, "not yours. I can do what I like with it."

"Then do not ask this one such idiotic things. If you wish to disgrace yourself, then do so. This one does not care."

Noro rolled her eyes and got up, wondering how such a powerful demon could be so damn petulant. "The length of my hair, or your opinion, isn't that important to me. What's important is protecting Rin and the others. You would do well to keep that in mind. Good night."

*****

Long after Noro had gone to sleep, the demon lord was still awake and staring into the fire. This was not an unusual occurrence in and of itself, but his thoughts were uncommon to him.

His eyes narrowed, and an image of Noro flashed across his mind. He payed no mind as to why this was so, but he was certain that he did not want Noro to shorten her hair. And why should she, when it was so clear that there was no need too? Did the woman truly think so little of herself? Did she care so little for his thoughts?

Sesshomaru clenched his jaw. No, the woman wouldn't cut her hair, he forbade it. The human wouldn't degrade herself, not while she traveled with him.

The dai-yokai closed his eyes for a moment, and let a breath escape him. He took a deep breath, focusing in on Noro's scent, and calmed his mind.

He preferred the woman the way she was, and the idea of her head bearing short hair upset him.

And that very thought itself frustrated him greatly. Why should he care what she looked like? Why should he care about her at all?

Chapter 35

The next day they continued to head northward, following the faint scent of Naraku.

While Noro never brought up the subject of her hair again, tensions were high.

"Come now, even Jaken could do better," the demon sneered when Noro tried to strike him with her stave.

"You bastard," Noro gasped.

"You're still clumsy and stiff with your weapon," Sesshomaru commented. "Stupid woman."

"Arrogant man," she retorted. Ignoring Jaken's squawking, they clashed weapons again, and Sesshomaru pushed her backwards. Noro growled angrily. Kicking him in the shins, the woman kept backward and ran to his left.

She swung her weapon at him, aiming for his shoulder. The dai-yokai turned to protect himself, and she twisted the angle of her strike onto his sword arm, and succeeded in hitting the knuckles of his claw, a blow hard enough to cripple any mortal.

"HA! Yes," Noro exclaimed triumphantly.

Sesshomaru stood up straight and threw away his branch, hitting Jaken in the head. "We're done for the day," he said.

"Why," Noro said slyly, "scared I'll land another shot?"

He stared at her as though she was an idiot. "You're exhausted," he stated blandly. "Tomorrow we'll begin with real weapons, so do not become so confident."

"As opposed to you, Mr. Humility," she replied.

He was about to reply, when suddenly, the wind changed, and a chill raced down her spine. There was an ominous aura to the north.

"Something's not right," she muttered.

"Look, the mountains," Jaken exclaimed, pointing, and Noro gaze followed. She saw what looked like a heavy miasma envelope the mountains ahead. "Naraku," Noro said bitterly.

She looked at Sesshomaru, who was watching the poison fog intensely. "Right?"

He nodded.

"Rin, stay back with A-Un," said the demon lord. The girl rushed to obey. "You as well woman."

Noro blinked. "Why?"

"Isn't it clear," Jaken squawked, "you humans will only hold us back."

Sesshomaru didn't bother to correct the imp. "Look after them," he said, and left abruptly. Jaken was dismayed, and a grin spread across Noro's face.

"You'll only hold us back," she echoed the little demons earlier words sarcastically.

"Oh shut up," yelled Jaken. "It's clear that Lord Sesshomaru left me to watch over you two pathetic humans! He said so!"

"Oh please," Noro replied with a smile, "he was obviously talking to me!"

"As if he'd trust a human over me," Jaken argued loudly.

"Yeah well, I landed a blow on him today!"

"That was a fluke, a mistake!"

"So "Lord Sesshomaru" makes mistakes now?" Noro laughed as the imp struggled to come up with a good comeback.

Chapter 36

Sesshomaru had failed to return as evening approached, and the sky began to grow dark and heavy with rain. As the light precipitation began to fall, Noro and the others hid in the dense forest, and they ate a cold dinner, contrary to Jakens inclinations. With Naraku nearby, a fire would only attract unwanted attention.

With the threat of enemies looming, and the overpowered dai-yokai having yet to return, Noro took it upon herself to keep watch, staying awake long after everyone else had fallen asleep, with a hand laying ready on her Hageshi Taiyo. She glared at the threatening mountains, their dark ridges peeking in between the trees to the north. The air was ominous, and Noro's hair was on end, a cold breeze prickling the back of her neck.

The aura of the mountains was uncomfortably sinister, Noro comparing the sensation to when she would walk straight into spiderwebs, and the strands refused to brush off. She held her weapons closer. Whatever resided in those peaks, whether Naraku or not; it should not exist.

🍂🍂🍂

Noro was still keeping watch when Jaken and Rin awoke the next morning, with a grim expression settled like snow across her face.

She had barely even blinked during the night, the circles under her brown eyes evidence to her exhaustion. But Rin was well rested, and the woman wearily followed the young child around as they took a walk near the shadow of the mountain.

"Lady Noro," Rin said excitedly, "look what I found!"

She held up a bunch of wildflowers.

"Pretty," said Noro absentmindedly, her eyes drawn towards the direction that their as of yet absentee demon lord had taken the previous day.

Sesshomaru had yet to return, and although his skipping out at random times for a few days was not altogether uncommon, the fact that the bastard spider or one of his flunkies was nearby worried the woman. As much as she hated to admit, she wasn't that strong, and she wasn't sure that she would be able to take down one of Naraku offspring on her own if the situation called for it, even with the new weapons and training. Begrudgingly, she felt safer when the callous dog demon was nearby.

Then something she saw drew her mind from her thoughts.

"Hey Jaken? There's a cloud forming in the east, and it doesn't look like smoke."

The imp squinted towards the direction she pointed. Though his eyesight would still pale in comparison to Sesshomaru's, Jaken's could still see much better than Noro or Rin. The imp gulped before answering.

"I think that's a cloud of poison," he answered, wide-eyed. "Ooh, I hope that Lord Sesshomaru is ok!"

"I'm sure he is," Noro assured him, and glanced over at Rin. The young girl was staring into the forest. "Rin, what is it? Do you see something?"

The child blinked, and turned back towards the woman. "Oh, it's nothing Lady Noro. Though Lord Sesshomaru hasn't returned yet. I wish that he had taken us with him."

Noro smiled and patted her head. "It's ok Rin. We're safer here, and I'm sure that he'll be back soon."

Then she felt a chill run down her spine. Glancing at the trees around them, she saw nothing, and she scratched her neck absentmindedly.

Chapter 37

Though it was indeed a hot afternoon, the air beneath the shadow of Mount Hakurei was cool and refreshing. There was hardly a breeze, and not a single bird sung in the trees. Wisps of fog curled slowly around the peak far above.

Noro squinted upwards, and then turned her gaze back to the moaning prostrated imp in front of her.

"Jaken, honestly, it cant be that bad. It's just a mountain."

"Stupid woman"-"Jaken!" "Nng! This mountain is sacred. Pure demons like me have a hard time just being near it, let alone approach it. Look at A-Un! Even half demons like Inuyasha would feel ill. But I bet you don't feel a thing, because you're a weak human."

Noro rubbed her finger on her chin thoughtfully. "I suppose you're right. Apart from a headache, I feel fine."

She glanced over at Rin, who was comforting A-Un. "Rin's fine too. Maybe you should stay here with A-Un, if you're not feeling too well."

Jaken flinched. "I'm fine! Let's go!"

He sprinted forward. And then came running back, terrified.

"Oh please," the woman muttered. She rubbed her forehead, feeling her headache worsen as Jaken began his complaining once more.

"Oh, it's too painful to be here," he whined, tears brimming in his eyes. "It'd be impossible for Naraku to exist here! Why, why would Lord Sesshomaru come to this place?"

Noro raised an eyebrow. "Man, you really are a wimp, aren't you," she mused softly, before grabbing the imp roughly by the scruff of his neck and dragging him the few feet back to A-Un and Rin.

"So, were you weaklings finally left behind, or did you actually just get lost? Either way, it's simply laughable."

Noro dropped Jaken and turned around, a gust of wind blowing her hair away from her eyes. "Kagura. A pleasure to see you."

The wind woman smiled smugly and flipped open her fan, hiding half of her face in a haughty gesture. "If you're here, then Naraku is definitely around here," Noro said. She drew her swords. "Jaken, get Rin and A-Un to safety, now!"

The imp, who had by now forgotten about his pain, grabbed Rin securely by the wrist and ran away, with A-Un lumbering after them. The two women were left alone in the clearing.

Kagura eyes Noro's steel blades with an appreciable eye. "Nice swords there," she said, "they new?"

"Kagura, why are you even talking to me? Sesshomaru isn't here, so you don't even have the excuse of being a snitch anymore."

"Wow, talk about rude," the witch replied. "I'm just trying to make some conversation."

"Cut the crap Kagura," Noro snapped. "I already have migraine, so I don't need you to make it worse. What do you want?"

Kagura snapped her fan closed abruptly. "I was simply sent here to observe you," she said.

Noro raised an eyebrow. "I'm not sure that observing includes being seen."

Kagura rolled her eyes sarcastically. "You caught me." She swung her fan and caused a wall of wind to shriek towards Noro.

Noro raised her Hageshi Taiyo and sliced downwards. She dissipated the attack without flair, and immediately sent forth a counterattack, only to dodge another deadly gust of wind.

They traded blows for over a minute, but it was clear that they were equally matched in strength. They couldn't lay a finger on each other, and they would just end up exhausting themselves if they tried. But then.

Kagura pulled something out of her robe, brandishing it like a weapon. It glowed a sickly green, and the sight of it made Noro's head spin, her breakfast suddenly making a reappearance in her throat. She retched, and keeled over, forced onto her hands and knees as the strange object pulsed in Kagura's hand.

Noro gagged, and clawed at her neck, desperately trying to dislodge whatever was suddenly suffocating her. "What the fuck did you just do to me Kagura," she gasped, tears brimming on the edges of her eyes.

"Well, interesting," Kagura said, holding the thrumming pendant closer to her face. "Turns out that Naraku really was telling the truth. This thing really packs a punch. I command you to get up onto your feet, monster."

"W-what? Hey! Hey!" Noro found herself pushing up off of the ground and standing up in front of the wind witch, hands clenched at her sides. She was barely able to breath as she found herself moving without her consent.

Kagura was gleeful. "Haha, this is a lot of fun! How does it feel? You can't do anything without my say so!"

No. It couldn't be. It took Noro a moment to realize that she had left Sesshomaru's gifts on the ground. She was helpless, trapped.

Trapped.

Trapped!

Trapped!

Suddenly, the thing dormant in the back of Noro's mind, something she denied, sprung to life. She began to struggle, beginning to sweat as she willed her limbs to move. She blinked, and her eyes flashed yellow. Noro's entire body clenched with strain, and slowly, her hands twitched.

Kagura's eyes widened. "Hey, just what do you think you're doing?"

"Fuck you Kagura," Noro growled, and she moved forward another inch.

Kagura took a step back in fear, and suddenly the San-yo-sho appeared around the wind woman in a swarm, buzzing angrily. Kagura glared at them, clearly annoying by what they were saying to her.

"Bastard," she muttered, and turned to her opponent again. "Guess that we'll have to save the finale for next time girly," she said, and held up the stone, the green necklace swinging gently in the breeze.

Its power washed over Noro, and she fell to the ground again, nearly blind with pain and tears.

"You, are going to forget everything," Kagura said, her tone sending a shiver down Noro's spine. "I was here, but then then you scared me off. You were exhausted, and so you took a little nap. Nothing else, nothing more. Now sleep."

Chapter 38

"Gah, Kagura! You get back... here?"

Noro blinked. She was alone, and sitting on the ground. Kagura was gone.

She stood up rubbed her eyes, and glanced around the empty clearing, before kneeling over and picking up her discarded weapons, which had somehow made their way to the ground during her fight. She dusted them off, and stuck them back into their sheaths. Where were Rin and Jaken?

Noro knew that she had told Jaken to grab Rin and run, but now that Kagura was gone, it was safer for them all to be together, especially now that there was solid proof that Naraku was nearby. She hurriedly ran in the direction that she had seen the imp take earlier, cursing under her breath.

She truly didn't enjoy leaving Rin and Jaken on the their own, even when it was necessary. Knowing Sesshomaru, he was probably nearby somewhere, but even that didn't appease her thoughts, and a small voice in Noro's mind wondered traitorously if he would even be there for them. She squashed the idea and quickened her pace, coming to the edge of a cliff that overlooked a deep valley, with Mount Hakure looming at its end.

Noro rubbed her forehead, thinking. She knew that there was something deeply wrong about that lonely mountain. It hurt her eyes just to glance at it. Then, she heard a cry down below.

It was Rin's.

Noro's eyes began to gleam red, and without hesitation, she leapt down into the valley.

Chapter 39

Noro didn't know what spirit was quite compelling her to move so rapidly and so fervently. Ordinarily, she would not have survived a leap from half that height. But Noro simply couldn't care right then. All she knew, was that Rin was in trouble, and that she needed to protect her. With that burning thought in mind, her legs proceeded to move her even faster through the trees.

God have mercy upon whomever had laid a finger on the child, for between her splitting headache, and the vehement chanting of her heartbeat, Noro was positively pissed off.

Bursting into the clearing, Noro's sprinting heart tripped and fell, her eyes taking in the scene before her in slow motion.

Sesshomaru was locked in combat with a strange man off to her left, and on her right, Rin and Jaken were trapped by another man with metal claws on a bridge that was spanning a deep gorge.

"Rin," she called, racing forward towards the two, swords drawn.

"Rin, go to Lady Noro," Jaken yelped urgently. He got out his staff and aimed it forward, towards the man that had blocked their escape. "Staff of Two Heads!"

The old mans mouth on the imps staff opened wide, spewing fire at their would be attacker, just as Noro made her first steps onto the bridge. "Jaken you idiot," she yelled in shock. "The bridge!"

The wooden walkway groaned heavily as many of its planks and supports were instantly reduced to cinders. And making matters worse...

"I won't die that easily!"

Their attacker had, by hoisting himself underneath the bridge slats, effectively protected himself from Jaken's attack, and was now coming up from between the boards, heading straight towards Rin. Noro ran forward.

And the bridge gave way.

"Damn you Jaken!"

Chapter 40

Noro's head pounded, and as she slowing regained consciousness, she felt something cool race down her cheek. She groaned, and her eyes slowly flickered open.

"Sesshomaru," she asked slowly, her stiff tongue laying a slow enunciation on the syllables of his name.

The dai yokai blinked, and leaned back onto his haunches before standing up.

Noro lifted a hand up to her face, struggling to sit up amongst the rubble of the collapsed bridge. A quick river ran past them a few yards away, its gurgling the only noise around them.

"What happened? The last thing that I remember was... Rin!"

She leapt up, and a wave of nausea had her falling forward. Sesshomaru grabbed her arm to steady her, and Noro brought up her other hand to fist in the cloth of his empty sleeve.

"Where's Rin and Jaken," she demanded, her face inches from his. Sesshomaru stared at her.

"Go ugh, uh... Milord," came a shaky voice from the rubble. The two turned their heads towards the sound. It was Jaken.

Relieved that the imp had survived the sheer plummet, Noro turned back to Sesshomaru. She blinked. What was that light in his eyes?

Then she realized that she was still holding onto his sleeve, Noro let go of the fabric and backed up, bringing her hand up to her face again. It seemed that she had gotten wounded in the fall, and some debris had cut open her forehead. Blood trickled down the side of her face. Then it dawned on her.

"Jaken you miserable slut!"

Noro whirled around and grabbed the imps staff, whacking him over the head with it. "That was fucking brilliant, setting fire to wooden bridge!" She whacked him again.

"I ought to kill you! Because of you, Rin might be-!"

The stick dropped from her hands, as tears welled from her crimson eyes. "Rin," she cried.

After a few sobs, she wiped her tears and looked around, then turned to Sesshomaru, who had been standing silently by. "Is she ok," she asked, "where is she?"

The demon lord glanced at the river. "The water is carrying her scent away," he said softly. Then he turned and began to follow the river. Noro grabbed Jaken by the collar and walked after him.

Chapter 41

"Are you in pain?"

It took Noro a moment to realize that the dai-yokai had asked her something. She lowered her hand from her forehead.

"Just a headache," she answered.

He stared at her, unconvinced of her honesty.

"Seriously Sesshomaru, I'm fine. I've had a headache ever since we traveled here." Noro glanced up at the waxing moon. Clouds from the mountain made its glowing face turn ominous and cold. Her brown eyes reflected its light strangely as she spoke. "I'd be more worried if we stayed here another week."

"You ran into Kagura."

"Yes. I fought her off, but lost Rin and Jaken in the process." She fell silent.

Sesshomaru hummed in acknowledgement, and they fell into a companionable silence.

The fur from the demon lords mokomoko brushed Noro's side as they walked together. The hair was a strange sensation against the fabric of her hamaka, and mindlessly, Noro reached over, grabbing the fur. It was was soft in her hands, and the cool, silky texture was comforting to the touch. She rubbed it between her fingers.

Then the air shifted, and Sesshomaru stopped in his tracks. "She's nearby," he said, "hold on."

Noro and Jaken held tight to his mokomoko as he leapt into the air, and the three glided quickly towards the base of Mount Hakure. The dai-yokai set them down gently when they reached the base of the mountain, and Noro immediately let go and ran off towards the barrier, leaving Sesshomaru and Jaken in the dust.

"Humans," the demon lord muttered, and walked after her.

"Uh, wait for me Milord," Jaken called, stumbling after him. The purifying barrier around the mountain shocked the imp, making him leap backwards.

"Lord Sesshomaru, it's a trap," he called, unable to follow his liege, "that's why they captured Rin!"

It didn't seem as though the dog demon heard the imps words, walking away into the barrier, unaffected by the energy that sparked around him. Jaken was stunned slightly. Then he shook himself.

"Milord is walking towards the mountain unscathed? Truly, he is strong! I must be strong as well!"

Jaken ran after his master, and got shocked by the barrier once again. The imp lay on the ground, clothes smoking. "Lord Sesshomaru, wait for me," he moaned.

Chapter 42

Notes:

This chapter is a big one compared to the last few.

"Give me back my Rin," Noro cried, charging headlong towards the two men. She ran straight at the one holding Rin, but then her instincts told her to freeze, and a blade struck like a snake centimeters in front of her. She jumped back, and glared at the feminine man who was wielding the offending weapon.

"Lady Noro," Rin cried.

"You're new," the man said, as his sword retracted back into itself. A look of disgust crossed his face, and he rolled his eyes. "Another woman. Ugh, you won't catch any men with that face you know. Anger lines can be a real bitch."

"You'd better hand Rin over right now you cross dressing bastard, before I fucking show you true anger," she growled.

"You want the girl huh..."

Noro's ominous threat failed to land on the man, and he ignored her. He rubbed his finger against his chin, and then appeared to realize something. He turned towards his comrade.

"Hey Suikotsu, do you think that this girl is the one that Naraku told Bankotsu about? He said that there might be a woman traveling with Sesshomaru."

"How should I know," the other one answered hotly.

It was at that moment that Sesshomaru landed on the ledge of rock behind the two kidnappers.

"Lord Sesshomaru," Rin said happily.

"We're cornered Jakotsu," the one called Suikotsu groaned. Jakotsu grimaced. "Damnit, the barrier isn't affecting him at all!" He drew his snake sword. "Let's give this a try!"

He swung his sword, and the interlocked blades unfolded, lashing towards the demon lord in a flash of light. The dai-yokai drew his own weapon and parried the blade, leaping to a different outcropping of rock.

Noro used the distraction to edge her way closer to the other man, but he noticed, and smirked, holding his Tiger Claw up to Rin threateningly. "Don't come any closer," he said darkly.

"Lady Noro," Rin called, struggling to break free.

Noro immediately leapt forward, Doku Tsuki clashing up against the mans weapon, and she slowly forced him to retreat, as Sesshomaru kept the other mercenary busy.

"Ha, you are weaker now! Just as I thought, and it's all because of the barrier!" The mercenary mocked the demon lord after he struck a blow to Sesshomaru's arm.

Noro had forgotten about the barrier around the mountain, and how it affected demons. She slashed angrily at Suikotsu again, forcing him to retreat another step, backing further into the protective shadow of the mountain.

"Don't worry about us Sesshomaru," she called to him, "you concentrate on your own opponent! I've got this."

The woman drew her katana, drawing the mans attention to the larger blade, she slashed at his left arm with her tanto, wounding him. He dropped Rin to the ground and staggered back.

"Suikotsu," his comrade yelled, and tried to attack Noro. Sesshomaru rushed to intervene, causing the mercenary's strike to veer off into the rock face instead.

"I am your opponent," he reminded.

Rin ran to take cover behind Noro as Suikotsu lunged forward to stab her. Noro parried the blow, the strike of metal ringing off the rocks. "No one hurts my Rin," she growled. She stabbed the man in the chest; a fatal blow.

Then she heard Rin whimper, and she turned around to check on the child. "Rin, are you alrig-ngh!"

It was faster than the blink of an eye. A hand grabbed Noro's hair, and dragged her back into a waiting blade.

"Don't think that I'll die so easily," Suikotsu muttered arrogantly into her ear as he ground his claws deeper into her side. "I'm not an ordinary human."

Noro dropped her swords from the shock and pain as he twisted his weapon deeper, gasping from the pain. Sesshomaru attacked his opponent with a previously unfound vigor.

"Well, it seems like she doesn't got it after all, wouldn't you think," Jankotsu jeered. "Quiet," Sesshomaru snarled.

Noro twitched in Suikotsu's grasp, heart racing, and her mind a quagmire of pain and frustration. Her blood thundered in her ears, and then slowly, the irises of her eyes bled crimson, and she spoke, her voice echoing like a bell. "You wont die easily? Well neither do I!"

She reached inside her kimono, and the dagger flashed in the light of the waxing moon as Noro sliced through her hair in one stroke. She whipped around, and struck again with the knife. Suikotsu dropped her shorn hair onto the ground as he blocked her attack.

The air began to rise around Norowareta, and blood ran down her lips and dripped all too slowly off of her chin. Her eyes were glowing like candles.

"You're dead!"

Then, before she could make a move towards the mercenary, an arrow flew out of nowhere and struck Suikotsu in the neck. The air around it crackled with a purifying energy. Suikotsu fell, and Noro wobbled on her feet as she realized the fight was over. The light drained from the woman's eyes as exhaustion washed over her.

Forcing his opponent to retreat, Sesshomaru raced to catch the woman as she fell backwards. Rin ran up to the both of them as he lay Noro gently on the ground.

A priestess walked towards them.

"It's that damn priestess," muttered Jakotsu, glowering, and retreated. All eyes turned to the stranger who now approached them.

"Lady Noro," Rin whispered, "are you ok?" Sesshomaru said nothing, but his grip on her tightened infinitesimally.

Noro coughed, her eyes like rubies as she glanced at Sesshomaru impassionate ones. "I'll be ok," she said, not knowing which of the three she was trying to convince; Rin, Sesshomaru, or herself.

Gently, the small child brushed a wayward hair from the woman's face, wiping the blood off her forehead. Seeing Rin's eyebrows furrowed with sadness, Noro smiled gently. "Rin, please, I'm going to be fi-" "Lady Noro, your hair... it's all gone."

Noro's chuckles turned to coughs, and she brought up her right hand to rest on the girls cheek, her thumb stroking gently in circles in an effort to sooth her. "I know."

The demon lord holding Noro was struck by that fact, and his golden eyes turned from the human woman in his arm, to the forgotten locks of her hair lying lifelessly in the dirt a couple meters beyond them. Strangely, the dai-yokai observed, they now looked coarse and dry, as if the locks had lost all meaning the moment that they had been cut away.

He glanced back down at the woman below him. Her head was cushioned on his arm, and the sleeve of his kimono framed her ruddy face. His chest tightened, and he took in a deep breath, blaming the strange feeling he had on the proximity of the mountain.

"Oh Rin," Noro said quietly, her words soft and sure, "the length of my hair just doesn't matter to me as much as you do. Hair can grow back, but you wouldn't."

Sesshomaru's mouth twitched wryly. Humanity, or at least, the two humans that he did not hate, never ceased to surprise him. They were a conundrum, one that he idly wanted to unravel. His claw tightened around Noro without meaning to.

Though he would never admit it, it seemed that humans were not the only creatures that could be foolish.

Sesshomaru's thoughts were interrupted by the approach of the clay priestess. Her work apparently done with Suikotsu.

"Lady Kikyo," said Rin breathlessly. "Can you help Lady Noro, please?"

Kikyo? Noro's eyes flickered open when she recognized the name, and she met the dead woman's gaze steadily.

Kikyo's eyes may have been as dead as her body, but as she looked over Noro's wound, the priestess powers were still apparent to her. Goosebumps rose on Noro's skin. It was as though the undead miko was peeling back her skin to examine her soul; a sensation that Noro disliked immensely.

"You are bound by a curse," she said. Noro was unsurprised. It seemed that little was hidden from the miko's gaze. "You should leave this mountain at once. Hakure is a place of purification. It is killing you to remain so close to the barrier." She glanced at Sesshomaru, who still had a protective hold on Noro.

"Demons do not belong here either," she said pointedly.

Sesshomaru scoffed, but stood anyway, lifting Noro gently, tucking his arm under her legs, so that she rested comfortably against his chest, her face practically buried in the fur of his mokomoko.

"Says the dead woman," he replied. "Come Rin."

"Yes Milord! Goodbye Lady Kikyo!"

Chapter 43

Noro had only gotten drunk one time in her entire life, but this outweighed the hangover she had gotten from that by far. Her head pounded, and her vision was blurry.

Surely she could not be blamed for burying her face into the mokomoko of the dai-yokai who was currently carrying her in his arm, and breathing in his scent. She stayed like that for a time, until-

"Stop crying."

It took a moment for Noro to register the fact that Sesshomaru had spoken. "...what?"

He shifted his hold on her. "Your tears. Stop."

It was then that Noro realized that in fact, tears had been streaming from her eyes, and had soaked through the demon lord fur and kimono. She sniffed, and embarrassed, hurriedly began wiping her face on her sleeve.

"I'm sorry Sesshomaru. I didn't even realize that I-"

"Quiet woman."

The demon lord stopped in his tracks, and Noro could feel the tenseness of his shoulder underneath his mokomoko. Her mind clearly in shambles, she wondered what exactly she had done to make him so upset.

"Do you truly believe this one so superficial," he asked quietly, "that this one would care if your tears stained my clothes? That the length of your hair was disgraceful to this one?"

Noro didn't understand. Clothes? Hair? What was he talking about? Why was he upset? "Sesshomaru?"

"This one is not so weak so as to care about such trivial things as appearances," he chided.

She had done something wrong, hadn't she? "Sessho-maru," she slurred softly, "I'm sorry... I don't..."

"I said be quiet woman. You talk all too much for a wounded human."

The insult fell clear in her mind, and groggy though she was, she retorted. "And what are you then?"

Sesshomaru said nothing, and began walking again. Noro sighed heavily, and reburied her head in the demon lords fur.

His scent was thick, and a bit musky. Noro could smell the forest on his pelt, as well as rain, and the scent of grass. It was calming, and slowly, the human that was being carried gently by the great Killing Perfection, fell asleep.

Chapter 44

Almost as soon as Sesshomaru laid Noro gently onto the back of A-Un, Mount Hakure rumbled deafeningly. As he watched, the barrier around the mountain faded, and demons began to stream out of its depths, racing through the air.

"Milord, demons are flying out of the mountain," Jaken pointed out.

The dai-yokai's felt a familiar, evil aura, and his eyes narrowed. So it was indeed Naraku that had been hiding inside the mountain.

Some of the escaping demons flew towards his group, growling and screaming, perhaps in fear, or pain. It did not matter however, for they had approached his entourage uninvited, and had thus screamed their last. He drew Tokijin.

With an upward slice from the ogre fang, his lightning struck down the approaching demons.

"An excellent shot Milord," Jaken exclaimed.

The little imp swung his staff into the air, allowing flames to spew from its head, incinerating the straggling fiends that had evaded Sesshomaru's Dragon Strike. "Ahahahahahaha," he laughed wildly.

The green demon did so enjoy showing off, and with a little encouragement from Rin, Sesshomaru had no more need to use his sword on the small fry that were fleeing the mountain, leaving them instead to his servant.

Then, Mount Hakure drew everyone's attention once more as it shook again, the tremors far worse than before. Rin clutched A-Un's mane as the ground lurched beneath them. It was clear that the immediate area was no longer safe.

"Jaken, take the others and leave here at once," he ordered his subordinate.

"Of- of course Milord, at once! But... what will you be doing?"

"Killing Naraku of course." Sometimes he wondered why he kept the moronic demon around. He was loyal, but mainly was nothing but a brainless fool.

"Milord," Jaken replied, "I mean no disrespect, but Naraku has kept himself hidden up until now. He is certainly much stronger than he was before."

Sesshomaru raised an eyebrow angrily. "Your point?"

Jaken gulped. "I'm... I'm not sure, Milord."

Well, maybe the imp had some brains after all. Sesshomaru made a noncommittal noise in the back of his throat, and took a few steps forward before Rin interrupted him.

"Lord Sesshomaru, what should I do?"

"Isn't it obvious? Listen to Jaken, and take care of Noro. I'll be back soon."

"Ok! Good luck Lord Sesshomaru!"

Chapter 45

Walking along towards the mountain, following Naraku's acrid smell, the dai-yokai allowed his mind to wander back to thoughts of Noro.

That woman was so reckless. She even ran ahead of himself while they were retrieving Rin from the dead mercenaries. A mortal like herself should know better than to fight the undead. And her hair...

It mattered nothing to him what the length of her hair was, truly. He just hadn't... understood why she'd wanted to shorten her locks to begin with. But now, only after the woman had been severely injured, and yet still found the strength to comfort and reassure his ward, did he realize her intent.

Sesshomaru scoffed quietly, his face emotionless. Humans. So reckless. She'd do anything for Rin, including not only self sacrifice, but giving up her dignity as a woman. It was almost, well, admirable.

The demon lord caught himself then, blinking once. Him, admire a human? Not a chance. She was just a human, a pitiable, cursed, mortal human, even worse off in life than his own ward, Rin.

His lips twitched minusculely in wryness. No, she be indeed be cursed, but pitiable? Norowareta the human was anything but.

To be certain, there were some aspects of hers that reminded this Sesshomaru of his annoying and obnoxious half-brother. They were both boneheaded. The gall that possessed her to fight this one when they had first met, though she was half dead, was something that she and Inuyasha shared.

But then of course, Noro was far-

The dai-yokai's thoughts were interrupted by Naraku's voice from up ahead.

"...so fate, in a never ending circle," Naraku monologued. "Your meeting with Kanske was not a coincidence. The frail old man wanted a place to die, and was all too easy to manipulate. I spread the rumors of Mount Hakure, and thus the two of you met. I lured you here Kikyo!"

Kikyo. The woman that his half blood brother was so infatuated with over 50 years ago. Sesshomaru had run into the undead priestess more than once, and still did not understand his brothers continued interest in the spirit. Her heart was cold and full of hatred. She was no longer human. And yet Inuyasha continued to chase after her, no matter how she eluded him, all because he loved her when she was alive. In the end, he was sealed to a sacred tree for his troubles, and even after he was fortunate enough to be released, he chased after her, all because he loved her. And now...

"I am in control of what you humans call destiny or fate."

Inuyasha's love was facing his enemy alone, and where was he?

"Sometimes, you aren't around," Noro's voice echoed inside his head.

Preposterous.

"You're rambling Naraku," Kikyo replied.

"That's right. You wanted to know my true purpose here. Then, I shall show you!"

Sesshomaru heard the sound of shattering clay, and a gasp of shock and pain from the priestess. Naraku had wounded her, badly.

The abomination laughed cruelty. "I forgot! An imitation body like yours doesn't even bleed!"

"Curse you Naraku!"

"It's your own fault Kikyo. You underestimated my power."

She was silent, and Naraku spoke up again, gloating.

"You came here, oh so confident in my former inability to kill you, just so long as I had that worthless Onigumo's heart. But now? I feel nothing but bliss."

Perhaps then the priestess had glanced around, looking for a way to escape, because the demon lord heard Naraku say, "a river of my miasma froths at the bottom of that chasm. Your body wouldn't last a minute in its depths. This is where you die!"

With one blow, Naraku fling the dead priestess into the abyss, and as the half demon stood gloating, Sesshomaru approached from behind.

"Now do you understand, you wretched priestess. The body I have so longed for, is now mine!"

The half blood was all together too arrogant. He took down a priestess that wasn't even alive to begin with. Sesshomaru despised Naraku's arrogance.

"All this plotting, just to kill one human," he mocked coolly.

The half demon turned towards Sesshomaru, clearly having already been aware of the dai-yokai's presence.

"Well hello there, Sesshomaru. Tell me, am I really so interesting to you, that you would track me all the way here? That nose of yours must be sharp indeed."

The demon lord ignored Naraku's empty words.

"You are stronger now," he asked.

Naraku smirked knowingly. The action irked Sesshomaru.

"Draw your sword, and we'll find out," Naraku taunted.

The abominations air of confidence bothered Sesshomaru. What was the bastard planning, and why did he want this one to strike at him? Only one way to find out.

In a flash, Sesshomaru drew Tokijin, a blade forged from one of Naraku's own off-spring, and commanded the Dragon Strike.

The lightning attack streaked towards Naraku, but suddenly, the half demon erected a barrier, protecting his body from being destroyed, and laughed haughtily. "Watch now as I reverse your own attack back onto you!"

Sesshomaru's own lightning reversed its course, and the demon lord swung his blade, blocking the rebounding attack, though its force pushed him backwards. And Sesshomaru could not attribute its strength solely to himself. It seems that the half demon had gotten a little stronger. But not strong enough.

With a few deft movements, Sesshomaru dissipated the strike and sliced through Naraku.

But, even as Naraku began his unsurprising retreat, his body had already begun to rapidly rejuvenate, and the spider demon cackled triumphantly.

"Attacking me is fruitless Sesshomaru: I will never die! You should worry more about your companions. Leaving them alone with such a weak and tortured soul. Who knows what could happen?"

And with those final, ominous words, Naraku's miasma swirled about him, and he disappeared.

The creature had an unfounded audacity. He had merely wished to test his new form and then proceeded to taunt this ones person while fleeing? Nonsense.

Sesshomaru's thoughts were once again interrupted as he put away his sword. It seemed that his half brother had finally showed up. Sesshomaru recognized his footsteps.

Halting a few yards away, Inuyasha stood, panting. The half demon was covered in blood and sweat, reeking of Naraku. He had evidence of a nasty fight covering his body, and Sesshomaru wondered mildly if if his half brother had killed the one he had engaged in combat.

"Sesshomaru," Inuyasha growled, and the dai-yokai grew annoyed.

"So, you're alive after all," he replied.

It appeared his brother was not in the mood, cutting to the point in a level voice. "What are you doing here?"

The answer to that was obvious, so Sesshomaru ignored the question instead, turning his gaze to the dead priestess's broken bow.

He filled in his half brother. "Naraku's aims here were not to kill you or I, but the clay priestess."

Inuyasha gasped. "Kikyo's bow! No..." He ran over to the now useless scraps of wood and string, picking up one of the snapped pieces in his hands.

His half brother seemed to be quite confused and worried. That was not unwholly out of character for Inuyasha however. Sesshomaru suspected that he would go through his entire life in a mild state of confusion. But the worry...

"Worry about your companions, leaving them with such a weak and tortured soul. Who knows what could happen?" As if. This one was much stronger than Inuyasha. He had no need to worry.

"No, I failed you, Kikyo," Inuyasha spoke, undoubtedly forgetting of Sesshomaru's presence, and revealed a rare moment of honesty to the demon lord. "I wasn't there for you Kikyo, and because of that, you died alone."

Well, at least the whelp was aware of his failings. Sesshomaru turned to walk away, unexpectedly eager to leave the area. He attributed this to the pungent miasma that permeated the air, smelling of rotting flesh.

"Hey Sesshomaru!"

It seemed his half brothers guilt had transformed into anger. Sesshomaru stopped.

His brother was trembling with emotion, waves of convoluted guilt, fear, and rage emanated from him. His eyes, the same shade that both he and Sesshomaru shared with their father, glared.

"Did you just stand by and watch her get killed," he demanded. "Why didn't you do anything Sesshomaru!"

"I don't care about your relationship with that dead woman Inuyasha. The only one responsible for her death is Naraku."

"And," he said softly, "if you cared for her, you should've been there for her, so blame yourself, not me."

He turned to walk away. "Rather than lose your life here to me, you should go after Naraku."

He could hear Inuyasha's whines of anguish as he left the mountain. Perhaps it would've been kinder to relieve Inuyasha of his troubles then and there, but Sesshomaru was not kind, and he didn't care about his half brother. Inuyasha wouldn't be able to run from his own shortcomings anymore. This time, he would deal with his failures in full.

The dog demons mind turned towards his entourage. Though he had indeed been present, he was not the one who had actually saved Rin either. That act belonged to Noro, and the price of the little orphans life had cost her.

Though this one was loath to admit it, even in his own mind, he had been quite powerless to do anything more than watch, while dodging the serpentine strikes of the other mercenary's weapon.

That thought irked him greatly. Had those soldiers for hire been true flesh and blood, then Sesshomaru could've easily dispatched the ingrates. But their souls had been sustained by those insidious Sacred Jewel Shards that Naraku still possessed, and thus, were most infallible to attacks that would fell any mortal. In the end, it was Noro's own stubborn will to survive that saved her. That was human, so human of her, that stubbornness. Even now, his mind said treacherously, he could do nothing but rely on that hardheadedness to heal her.

He exhaled sharply through his nose. Enough, this was ridiculous, he thought. He need not rely on anyone. However, it was true nonetheless. He could do nothing to heal her.

Chapter 46

The dai-yokai's brow was still furrowed in thought as he returned to the others.

"Lord Sesshomaru," Rin called, running up to him, stopping a few feet short of his legs. "You're back! Jaken and I were worried."

"I was not," Jaken argued, "you lying little girl!"

"But Master Jaken, you said just a minute ago that-" "Nevermind what I said! I always believed from the very beginning that Lord Sesshomaru would come back!"

Ignoring the usual banter of his cortege, the dai-yokai approached A-Un. The dragon lifted its heads at its master's presence, and the near most one turned towards him, sniffing his clothes with a passive curiosity, while the other simply glanced at him. Rin approached him from behind, and answered his unspoken question.

"Lady Noro hasn't woken up yet," the orphan said quietly, "and her sleep isn't very good. She's been saying scary things in her sleep."

As if in response to Rin's words, Noro moved on the dragons back, head lolling from side to side. Her hands moved also, clenching and unclenching, as though trying to grab at something just out of her reach.

"Let... me... go...," she murmured, her eyes shut tightly. "No... I can't... you... can't..."

The woman's heart was beating quickly, a sound that was uncomfortably loud in Sesshomaru's ears. He could smell her fear. Whatever the dream was, it was terrifying her.

The scent was acrid. He didn't like it.

The demon lord reached forward and grabbed Noro's arm. Almost instantly, she began to struggle in her sleep. Her eyes rolled behind her eyelids.

"No... stop! Please... don't... I won't!"

"Noro," the dai-yokai said, his hold on her arm tightening slightly, "wake up."

The woman couldn't hear him, as wrapped up in her nightmare that she was. She practically writhed upon A-Un's back, and if not for Sesshomaru's solid hold grip, she no doubt would've dropped onto the ground.

"Noro," he tried again, this time a little louder. His thumb stroked the inside of her wrist softly; an unconscious movement. "Wake up."

With one heavy spasm, Noro's eyes flew open, the moon's glare reflecting heavily in her glassy, unfocused stare. Her pupils were dilated, her irises were nothing but an dying embers in a yellow fire.

"Norowareta," he said her full name, and her eclectic stare focused on him.

"Sesshomaru? What..." She relaxed, and he let go of her arm, stepping back.

"Frightened by a few dreams," he asked, his tone softly admonishing. Noro's eyes narrowed.

"Yeah well, you wouldn't know. I doubt someone like you even has dreams."

"Correct."

Good. If she still had the strength to banter with him, she would recover.

Noro glanced around them curiously. "What happened? I don't remember anything after we left that priestess."

"Naraku has returned," Sesshomaru replied.

Noro's heart stopped. She had been around the dai-yokai enough to pick up on his mood, and it was clear that whatever had occurred, it seemed that Naraku had evolved once again.

"I see."

Chapter 47

Noro rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, and glanced at the moon. Its pale face glared at her, the slim shard of its surface still covered by darkness protecting her from her curse transforming her body. But it could not save her from her dreams.

The woman could still yet taste the tang of blood in her mouth as she ripped out the throats of the phantoms that opposed her in her nightmare, reveling gleefully in their garbled screams of anguish.

Goosebumps raised on her flesh at the memory, and she rubbed her arms uneasily.

What truly terrified Noro about the dream, was the feeling of puppetry that she had felt while killing, as though someone else was inside her body and controlling it to their every whim. She could do nothing but watch on the sidelines as she maniacally destroyed everything around her.

She could still hear the screams.

Noro shook herself. It was only a dream, and anyway, she still had a few days before the full moon forced her to shift her form. There was no need for such anxieties.

Sitting up, Noro glanced around. Rin was snuggled into her side, and Jaken was snoring in between A-Un's necks. Sesshomaru was absent, but that was a common occurrence. He'd show up once everyone was awake. Noro sighed.

Loosening her obi, Noro tugged the edge of her kimono down over her shoulder and arm. She winced, and gently ran her fingers over the bandages that were wrapped around her torso.

Noro knew that while she healed faster and easier than the average person, the wounds that she'd endured at Mt Hakure were, to be sure, quite serious, and made it the second time that she had been stitched up by Jaken.

Just as well, Noro thought, as she lightly touched the linen wraps.

Apparently, judging by a small darkened splotch on the fabric, her wounds had opened a bit sometime during the night, bleeding through part of her bindings before stemming itself.

She stretched carefully, interlocking her fingers in front of herself and then raising her arms above her head. Noro relished in the feeling for a moment before her wounds twinged, and she hissed in pain, immediately dropping her hands back to her sides.

She felt Sesshomaru's presence a moment before he spoke.

"Does it hurt," the dai-yokai asked softly.

Noro glanced behind herself to see him standing standing a few yards away. Aside from a breeze moving the edges of his hair and clothing, the demon was motionless, and his eyes locked with Noro's for a second, before sliding down her figure to stare poignantly at the bandages that wrapped around her back.

"It hurts a little, but it's nothing that I can't manage," she said jovially. "As you recall, I've been in worse situations before."

After the dog demon made no attempt to answer her, Noro's forced smile fell away from her face, and she fidgeted under his intense gaze.

What was he looking at, the woman thought. Why was he staring at her and still not saying anything?

Then the woman realized that her kimono was still undone, pooling around her waist. She was, although unintentionally, half clothed in front of the Lord of the Western Lands.

"Holy shit, I'm sorry," she gasped. Noro quickly threaded her arms through the sleeves of her kimono and pulled it up over her shoulders, securing her obi at the waist, then she turned around, hiding her face from the nonplussed demon lord. Her face burned with embarrassment.

"My apologies Sesshomaru," she said, her back to him. "I never intended for you to see me in a state of undress such as this. I'm a little embarrassed."

It was at this that Sesshomaru's eyes flickered up to the back of the woman's head, taking note that her ears and neck were flushed with colour. He closed his eyes, and a small sigh escaped through his nose.

"Idiot woman," he spoke, and Noro flinched.

"Was it not two weeks ago that you stood up to me, insisting that the length of your hair was of no worth to you, no matter the consequences?" The insinuation was clear.

Noro lowered her head slightly. "That's... different," she whispered, and found that it was true.

Sesshomaru rolled his eyes.

"Then you are an idiot all the more so. Whether the length of your hair, or the amount of clothing on your body, it does not matter to me. I do not care."

Noro stood up. "I know, I know," she said dismissively, "you don't care about the opinions of others, especially humans. I get it. I just-" she paused, and Sesshomaru's interest deepened, "... it's different, that's all."

She turned sharply to face the demon lord, and he quickly feigned disinterest. Yet he remained uncommonly aware of her eyes glancing over him, studying him.

"Why're you back so early anyway Sesshomaru? You usually don't show up until we're finished eating breakfast."

He didn't answer, and Noro didn't wait for one. She began to rummage through A-Un's saddlebags.

"We still have some grilled fish from last night, along with some sauce, so I suppose that we can finish it up for breakfast today. God though, what wouldn't I give for something else to go with it. Mmmmm, some nori sounds great about now."

After getting out the foodstuff, Noro stirred the embers of their campfire, setting a few more branches onto the coals. Then she knelt besides Rin, gently shaking the girl awake.

"Rin, time to get up. Come on, let's eat. Then we can get a move on."

Chapter 48

The day of the full moon came and went without considerable consequence, and Noro's injuries healed to the point where her bandages had come off.

"Sesshomaru," she asked lightly, her pace easily matching his, "are we nearing the ocean? I smell salt in the air."

"The dog demon nodded. "On the other side of this canyon lies the westernmost border of my lands."

Noro smiled, thinking of the different cuisine and fabrics, things that she now had the ability to indulge on. "I've never been to the ocean before you know. I can't wait to see it!"

"I've heard lots of things you know. I know that the ocean stretches far past the horizon, and can produce typhoons with waves taller than mountains, not to mention huge demons that inhabit it."

"Sea monsters?" Rin quipped up behind them. "Are they very dangerous?"

Jaken guffawed. "Hardly! Sea serpents only pose a minor threat, even when they're in the ocean. Besides, Lord Sesshomaru wouldn't let some puny snake demon impede him on his quest!"

Noro couldn't help but imagine the stoic dog demon trying to catch a slippery eel demon, and giggled. "He'd fight a rock on the path if it tripped him," she teased.

The banter among them quieted as they entered the gorge, any noise that they made echoing off its steep walls.

Perhaps then it the way the wind whistled down through the canyon, flinging Noro's hair over her eyes and face, and the way it sounded almost melancholy, or maybe it was simply that the only other noise she heard was that of her own footsteps, though she walked in stride with Sesshomaru. In any case, Noro felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. Something was... off.

Noro jumped when Rin spoke, oblivious of the heavy silence that she had broken, "Master Jaken, why don't we play some tongue twisters! My turn first; red Jaken, blue Jaken, gold Jaken, now you try!"

Noro's lips twinged upwards momentarily. The little girl seemed innocent, but she dearly loved teasing Jaken.

The long suffering imp indulged Rin wearily. "Red Jaken, blue Jaken, gold Jaken."

The two engaged in tongue twisters for a few paces, but even Rin's attempt at levity was suffocated by the the heavy atmosphere around them.

Noro senses the presence almost as soon as Sesshomaru did. The dai yokai paused in his tracks, blind-sighting a thoughtful Jaken. Noro ignored the imps blunder and instinctively moved in front of him and Rin, ready to defend them from the malevolent presence that approached them.

A flute played, its somber notes not unlike the whistling of gales over a misty lake, and its player emerged from the fog.

It was a woman, a beautiful lady. Her hair was long and luscious, with layers of embroidered silk adorning her form. Noro noticed that she even wore a string of pale blue pearls around her neck.

The woman's ears were rounded, however, Noro had seen enough of demons to know that they can impersonate, and even control humans. And though the woman was dressed luxuriously, her feet were bare. No, she was something other. Dead perhaps, like the priestess Kikyo? She seemed to know Sesshomaru.

Noro carefully watched the woman when she knelt down in front of the demon lord.

"It has been quite sometime, Lord Sesshomaru," the woman said quietly.

The woman's voice sounded gentle and kind, but in incongruity, she was clearly ignoring the rest of them. This woman was a mystery to Noro. What did she mean to Sesshomaru?

Jaken, ever oblivious, voiced his distain and confusion. "Who are you woman, and how do you know my master," the imp interrogated.

The woman didn't even acknowledge Jaken. Instead, her eyes remained on Sesshomaru as she answered. Noro didn't like that.

"Forgive me, my lord, my name is Sara. I once lived in Asano Castle; do you remember?"

Sesshomaru, who had remained silent up until then, spoke, much to Noro's surprise. "Asano Castle?"

The very fact that he had acknowledged this wraith of a woman surely meant that he did indeed know her. Noro glowered silently.

"I first saw you, Lord Sesshomaru, months ago at Asano Castle. My fathers forces were being being overrun, and they were preparing to commit suicide and set fire to the castle when you appeared, and slaughtered the enemy to a man. I found you beautiful."

Noro rolled her eyes at the conclusion to Sara's tale. The woman was clearly insane as well as dead to have feelings for Sesshomaru from such a fleeting, purportless encounter, and purile to boot.

Noro was aware that Sesshomaru was indeed beautiful; after all, she wasn't blind. However, falling for such a stick up his ass, cold blooded demon? When those two met, he was even slaughtering people for the sole purpose that they were there! How could this childish ghost woman declare feelings for Sesshomaru from such a something as insipid and ruthless as the meeting of eyes?

Her palm throbbed painfully then, and Noro looked down, realizing that she had balled her hand into a fist, and her fingernails were digging into the inside of her hand. She relaxed her fingers with a sigh.

Sara stood up again. "Lord Sesshomaru," she said. Noro raised an eyebrow. The Sara spoke Noro's companion's name as though it was some sacred prayer.

"I don't know you," Sesshomaru retorted, and though Noro's face showed no emotion, inside, she smirked. She could always count on Sesshomaru to tell things bluntly. She gently pushed Rin and Jaken to follow the dai-yokai as he began to walk past Sara.

Sara turned to look at Sesshomaru as he walked past.

"Please, don't leave," she pleaded. "Allow me to do what I can to fulfill your wish."

He stopped. "Help me," he asked condescendingly, "you?"

"Yes," she said seriously, "and when I have done so, I only ask that you acknowledge the way that I feel towards you."

Noro raised an eyebrow. Even if though this girl was an idiot, Noro had to admire the head strong dedication, however futile it was.

"Your feelings, ha, what nonsense," Jaken squawked, "and furthermore, there's no way that a girl like you could fulfil Lord Sesshomaru's wish,-"

"Jaken," the dai-yokai interrupted his valet sharply, the severity of his voice giving Noro pause, "leave her."

As Jaken blanched, Noro's eyebrows furrowed momentarily, and a cold feeling sunk into her gut like a stone into a deep pond, though she felt almost as though she had been burned.

Sara seemed to have taken Sesshomaru's words as permission, because Noro then saw the woman smile.

"No matter what it takes, I will fulfill your wish," she swore.

Sesshomaru hummed, and Noro frowned at his next words. "Do as you please."

Sara nodded. "Good."

Noro's frown deepened, and her thoughts darkened like a storm, but she still had the presence of mind to put herself in between Rin and Sara as she began to walk away. The two locked eyes as Sara walked past, and while Noro's gaze was steely, Sara flashed a smile at her before disappearing into the mist behind them.

After making sure the woman was gone, Noro's gaze changed to one of confusion, and she let go of Rin's shoulder, turning towards Sesshomaru. Jaken voiced what she was thinking.

"Milord, who was that woman?"

Rin also spoke. "She was really pretty."

As Jaken replied to Rin's observation, Noro's eyes tracked Sesshomaru's figure as he began to walk away. Her feet were rooted to the ground, and her mouth went dry as she asked, "Sesshomaru, who was that woman? She wasn't human."

"Wait, she's not," Jaken said, surprised.

"No," Noro informed him, "she's not even alive."

"She's a demon," Sesshomaru answered equivocivedly, "no, not demon either, but something in between."

An unnamed feeling nestled its way into Noro's chest, and she scratched her neck absentmindedly.

Who was this Sara, why did Sesshomaru tolerate her so, and why... why did her gut feel so twisted at the thought?

They walked silently.

Chapter 49

It was nighttime when the group finally reached the seaside. Noro sent Rin and Jaken to go play in the surf as she walked along the shores, gathering various pieces of driftwood for a cookfire. The wood was smoothed over in her hands, some corners of gnarled wood lay almost polished by its time at sea. She glanced up at the sky.

The stars on a such a clear night were ethereal, like glass thrown against black silk. Then, her eyes lowered to watch Rin, playing happily in the waves. The little girl splashed Jaken, and laughed gayfully as the imp sputtered, blinking the seawater out of his eyes.

Noro smiled, affection welling up in her chest. She made her way back to the campsite, and after lighting a fire, the woman called to Rin.

"Rin, Jaken, come on back! I need your help with dinner!"

"Aw," Rin complained as she walked back, "I wanted to keep playing Lady Noro!"

Noro grinned. "Don't worry Rin! I promise that this'll be fun!"

🍂🍂🍂

Clouds had rolled in by the time that they had gathered enough mollusks for the three of them, and retreated towards the tree line, where Noro's fire was flickering.

After eating their fill of the clams, and Noro had tucked the leftovers away in Ah-Uns saddlebags, the woman sat down beside Rin, and stretched her legs out so that her feet were warmed by the fire. "For my first time cooking mollusks, I think I that I did a pretty good job!" She congratulated herself.

Rin leaned against the woman's arm. "Finding them sure was fun!"

Noro chuckled. "Haha, that's true, and you definitely found the most out of all of us! Your sharp eyes can spot those air bubbles from ten meters away!"

She nudged Rin playfully, and they fell into an amiable silence.

"I've always wanted to visit the ocean you know," Noro spoke softly, and her eyes watched the overcast horizon thoughtfully. "My mother, she used to tell me such stories. Heh, there was one, about the child of the Sea Dragon King, Otohime, that..." she glanced at Rin, who looked at her expectantly. "How about I just tell you the story?"

The girl nodded quickly. "Yes please!"

Noro smiled. "I'll tell you the story, but no interrupting!"

"Ok Lady Noro!"

"Alright then. Long ago, there was a fisherman named Taro. He was very kind, and a good fisherman as well, just as his mother had taught him. One day..."

🍂🍂🍂

By the time that Noro's take reached its conclusion, the campfire had burned down into embers, and Rin's eyes were heavy with sleep.

"... the box had contained his old age you see, and because he had opened it, he became old, and could not return to the Palace at the Oceans Floor."

"But, what about Otohime," Rin asked sleepily. "She loves him!"

Noro nodded, tucking a blanket around the girl as she answered. "Well, there are different endings. Some say that Taro returned to him life as a fisherman, living out his final years on the water. Some say that he threw himself into the sea in his effort to return to Otohime. But my mother always told me her own ending, and I like it better."

The two girls snuggled together, and Noro wrapped an arm around the girl, brushing some of Rin's hair away from her face.

The little girl was tired, but determined to hear the end of the story. "What was it?"

Noro stroked Rin's hair gently. "Well, Otohime had followed Taro you see, disguised as a turtle, and when she'd seen what he had become, and just how sad he was, she used her magic to turn him into a crane. Legend says that Otohime and Taro are still together even now, as a turtle and crane, and that if you see them, you will be blessed with fortune."

"I like that ending too," Rin said softly. Noro smiled.

"I remember begging my mother to tell me that ending," she replied.

Rin didn't answer, finally succumbing to dreamland.

Noro sighed, pulling the orphan closer to her side as she settled in, her heart warming. "I wish," she whispered, "I wish that you two could've met. I think she would've really loved you."

Chapter 50

The next morning they traveled southwards along the shore. Noro led A-Un by the reins, the docile dragon content to walk along the beach. Grains of sand sticking to the dragons talons as they walked amber the sand. Rin would keep pace with them by running ahead to throw sticks into the waves and pick up shells, before running back to stow them away in A-Un's saddlebags.

"Lord Sesshomaru, where did you go too," Rin sang.
Please return before Jaken turns blue!
Don't be gone for a long while,
I want to see Lady Noro smile!"

Noro sighed. She would smile for Rin, if she thought it would convince the child, but that wouldn't work. Rin was smart enough to see through it.

Who knows where Sesshomaru disappeared off to. He was always leaving the group by themselves. It wasn't anything new. It's not like he'd be with that creepy ghost woman. Noro didn't car- "Ow!"

She slapped her neck.

"What is it Lady Noro? Are you alright," Rin called.

"It's ok Rin, it's was just a mosquito. They've been pretty bad the couple days. I must have sweet blood or something!"

Noro examined her hand for the offending insect. It wasn't there. Noro cursed under her breath, and began scratching the bitten area, which had already begun to itch.

'Just as well,' she thought bitterly. The bastard yokai may have given her weapons to fight with, but he barely tolerated Rin and her more than other humans. In fact, he'd made his feelings towards humanity clear on multiple occasions. To think otherwise would not only be fruitless; she'd be actively walking towards her own destruction. She had before. Noro closed her eyes a moment before brushing off the memories.

"Hey look ahead," Jaken announced, "a village!"

There was a seaside village up ahead. As they approached however, they began to see that something was clearly wrong.

Everyone in the fishing town had been turned into statues of salt, down to the last child, horror etched across their faces. And worse still, among the crowd, there were two faces that Noro recognized.

"The priest and the demon slayer have been turned to stone," Jaken yelped, backing away. "Who could've done son thing like this?"

"Jaken," Noro ordered, "go check the rest of the village for Kagome and the others. I have a bad feeling about all this."

As the imp rushed off, Rin approached Noro, who, scowling, had sat down in front of their frozen friends. "Lady Noro, what do you think happened?"

The woman's burgundy eyes were thoughtful. "Well, they were brought here for one. And Rin, look at how they're standing. It's almost as though they're looking back at something. And Miroku, it's almost as though he's reaching for the sutras in his robes. I think that whatever they were looking at is what turned them to stone. But who..."

Noro trailed off just as Jaken returned. "I did not find Inuyasha or Kagome in the village, or the fox welp," he announced. Noro nodded.

"Well, that's some good news at least," she said. "Inuyasha and Kagome probably went after whoever did this. I'd suggest going after them, but we'd have no idea where to start. We'll stay here in case they return."

"But, but, why should we stay," Jaken exclaimed. "We should be looking for Lord Sesshomaru! I'm leaving!"

"You'll stay here if you know what's good for you Jaken," Noro growled, freezing the imp to the spot. "Whatever did this could still be out there, and if they could so easily defeat a priest and a demon slayer, you'd be far less of a hassle to kill. And another thing..." she glanced up at the sky. "If Inuyasha is around here, Sesshomaru won't be far behind."

Chapter 51

It wasn't five minutes later that they heard ice crack and shatter, freeing Miroku and Sango, along with the rest of the frightened village. Almost in the same instant, Kagome arrived on Shippo, who had transformed into a balloon. Inuyasha, Noro noticed depressingly, was not with them.

"Noro," Kagome exclaimed, leaping off of Shippo as soon as they landed, "I just knew you'd be nearby! How did you find us?"

"By accident actually," Noro replied, returning Kagome's enthusiastic hug, " but how- you ran into Sesshomaru. Did he and Inuyasha get into another fight?"

"Oh it's worse than that! Some lady tricked us and stole the Tetsiaga to hand over to Sesshomaru!"

Miroku held his hands up before Noro could speak. "Sango and I are a little behind here. We're we frozen all night? What happened to the woman who was tied up on the rocks?"

"That woman, Umineko, tricked us," Kagome repeated, "she stole the Tetsiaga, and now Inuyasha and Sesshomaru are in the middle of another fight!"

"Hey Kagome," Noro asked fervently, "this lady, she didn't happen to be wearing a string of blue pearls, would she? And carrying a flute?"

Kagome blinked. "Wait a minute... she did! Do you know Umineko?"

Noro grimaced, and her hand tightened on A-Un's reins. "Her real name is Sara, and no, we aren't really friends."

"We saw Sara yesterday," Rin quipped, "she told Lord Sesshomaru that she loved him!"

"Loves him," Kagome echoed.

"I didn't think that there could even be a human being who could love Sesshomaru," Sango said, bewildered.

"Well, Milord has no such feelings for her," Jaken defended his liege. No one listened.

Noro explained what had happened yesterday, and Kagome realized that Sara was the nun that had died the day before.

"I feel a little sorry for her," Kagome added thoughtfully. "For all her trouble, she is just going to end up broken hearted."

Sango nodded in agreement.

"It doesn't matter to her."

"What?"

Noro fiddled with A-Un's mane, unable to look the time traveler in the eye. "Sesshomaru's feelings are irrelevant to her. And the look that she gave me... there's something else. There's more to her than meets the eye."

"Whatever her motive," Miroku stated, "we'd better hurry. Come on."

"Right. Come on A-Un. Let's show them the meaning of haste."

Chapter 52

"Sesshomaru what's the meaning of this!"

They heard Inuyasha before they saw him. "It figures you'd be here! You're always getting in the way. But not today!"

Inuyasha tried to leap forward past Sesshomaru to get at Sara, but the dai-yokai stuck him with Tokijin. Inuyasha fell back, holding his now injured shoulder.

"Leave her Inuyasha. She is none of your concern."

Inuyasha grimaced. "That's what you think, but use took my Tessaiga and I'm getting it back! Blades of Blood!"

The half demon used the blood from his injury in an attack, and the demonic blades slung past Sesshomaru and clipped Sara, taking off her right arm. A huge swath of demons erupted from the wound and attacked Inuyasha, pinning his arms to his sides.

"Curse you Inuyasha," Sara spat, as a snake demon slithered out of her shoulder, "I will send you to your death."

Sesshomaru, who had move out of the way when Inuyasha launched his attack, stepped in between the two again, preventing Sara from making a move.

She seemed confused. "Lord Sesshomaru?"

"I've seen more than enough of your disgustingly wretched form, woman." He held up Tokijin.

At this action, Sara's eyes widened in disbelief. "Lord Sesshomaru, what are you doing?"

"I do not need to dictate my actions to the likes of you," he replied coldly.

It was this scene that Noro and the others happened upon. "Look, there's Inuyasha," called Kagome, pointing.

"Take us down Kilala,"said Sango, and they began to descend. Noro tugged on A-Un's reins, and they followed.

"Hey, look who's fighting down there," said Miroku.

"It looks like Sesshomaru's fighting Sara," replied Noro, "but, why?"

Sesshomaru swung Tokijin at Sara, striking her directly down the middle. She screamed, and Noro was surprised to see a swarm of demons burst forth from the strike! Sara wailed and lowered her head.

"Damn you Sesshomaru," she spoke, in a growling voice very different from before, "you've exposed us!"

Sesshomaru struck again. "As if your disguise could fool me!"

Jaken's eyes bulged out of his head. "Sara was a demon the entire time?!?"

"I think she's been a demon ever since she died in the convent," Noro said quietly.

The horned demon that Sara had become laughed saltily. "Good for you Sesshomaru, you found us out. Sara was just a medium; a way to get what we wanted. And we never wanted Inuyasha or his Tessaiga; it was always you that we were after!"

Noro grimaced. 'I knew it', she thought bitterly. 'I knew that Sara was up to no good!'

"We knew that if we stole Inuyasha's sword that you would not be far behind, and our plans turned out perfectly!"

Noro and the others landed as the demonic Sara finished monologuing. Sango freed Inuyasha from the demons holding him with her Hiraikotsu, and Miroku took out there studying his Wind Tunnel.

"Hey Inuyasha," Kagome called, "Umineko is that nun that died in the fire yesterday! Her body has been possessed by demons!"

"She's possessed huh," Inuyasha said. He walked over to Kagome. "Then the best thing that we can do for her now is destroy her."

Noro blinked in realization. The feeling that she must've had in the gorge, Sara's sudden appearance, and her smirk as she left; she truly had been possessed by demons from the very moment of her death.

"This woman's spirit has become our nourishment," the demon exclaimed as they sent more wraiths towards Sesshomaru, "and once we have devoured you and all of your demonic energy, we will become unstoppable!"

The dai-yokai that they were targeting guffawed, his stance unwavering as he cut down the attacking demons. "Nothing but trash," he said.

Just then, to everyone's surprise, Sara's face began to take form on the demons chest, her ghostly white visage distraught. Much to Noro's discomfort, the woman's eyes were again fixed on Sesshomaru.

"Lord Sesshomaru," she pleaded woefully, "I'm so sorry for what I have put you through! Please forgive me, and destroy me along with these demons that possess me, I beg you!"

The woman's voice was faint and pitiful. Noro's heart twisted. 'She might be young and naive,' she thought, "but her feelings are genuine."

A wave of shame washed over her.

"Sesshomaru," Noro found herself speaking. "Please Sesshomaru, you have to help Sara! She hasn't been consumed completely yet, so there must be something that can be done!"

Sesshomaru sliced through the demons armor again, but only more demons swarmed out, and the one possessing Sara laughed.

"You fool," they crowed, "Tokijin is a blade forged from the pure hatred and bloodlust of a thousand demons! It's useless against us, nay, it's evil gives us power!"

Sesshomaru struck at the demon once more before sheathing his sword, succeeding in tearing Tessaiga from from the monsters grip, along with its arm. The fang clattered to the ground behind the dai-yokai.

'If I cannot use Tokijin," Sesshomaru thought, "then perhaps"-

He stopped and glanced down at his side, where Tesseiga had begun to shake impatiently in its sheath.

Although his fathers bequeathment had proven most useless in the past, the fang had been unusually insistent to make itself useful as of late. He drew the blade, curious as to what his fathers sword had planned.

"Wait, he drew Tesseiga," Kagome questioned aloud. She had drawn her bow, prepared to shoot a sacred arrow at the demon in the hopes of purifying the evil from Sara's body. "Why?"

Noro's head throbbed painfully. "I'm not sure..."

Chapter 53

Quickly, Sesshomaru leapt forward and struck through the demon, the sword of heaven phasing through its armor and flesh like mist. The demon stumbled backwards as Sesshomaru retreated back to his former spot, feeling it's breastplate for any damage. When it found none, it laughed giddily and pointed at Sesshomaru.

"Ha, since I posses this human woman, not even your fathers sword can- NGH!!!"

A blindingly bright light erupted from the demons chest, and it screamed, demons swarming in every direction, trying to escape the light.

Noro and the others hunkered down, shielding themselves from the glare. Even Sesshomaru grimaced, his pupils reduced to pinpricks.

Within moments however, the light dissipated, and they lifted their heads. Birds chirped and the breeze ruffled the leaves in the trees. Noro stared past Sesshomaru's figure at Sara.

Sara's body was dissolving into white powder on the ground, and as she approached, Noro saw Sesshomaru kneel in front of Sara and exchange a few words with her before she disappeared entirely, and afterwards, the demon lord took Sara's flute and stuck it into her ashes.

"Sesshomaru," said Noro quietly, resting her hand gently on his back. The warmth of the woman's palm was pleasing to the yokai. He hummed.

Noro wasn't quite sure what she was feeling at that moment. She wanted to comfort Sesshomaru on one hand, even though she wasn't even sure if he needed comforting, and on the other, she felt guilty that she was relieved that Sara had died. It left a cold feeling in her stomach, and she swallowed hard.

Sesshomaru stood up. "We're leaving. Come Noro, Rin, Jaken."

The woman glanced up at the demon, searching his expressionless face for clues. His eyes were melancholic, looking away from her, beyond the shadow of the trees. She winced, and turned away. "Alright, I'll just be a moment. We should say goodbye after all."

"I wish we had more time to catch up," Kagome sighed. "It's been a while since we last saw each other."

"I know, but it's probably best if we leave," Noro grinned tiredly. "With all those demons that swarmed out, I wouldn't be surprised if there'll be some unwanted attention from the nearby villages soon. And I really don't want to run into some hatchet-happy terrified villagers right now." Her mask slipped a bit.

"Well, next time, whether they like it or not, we're having dinner and catching up, pinky promise?" Kagome held up her pinky. Noro raised an eyebrow, and the priestess laughed. "We hook pinky's together to symbolize that the promise has been made," she explained.

"Oh," they hooked pinkies. "I promise next time we'll have dinner," Noro said.

"Great! See you then!" Kagome grinned, and Noro began to walk away, towards where Rin, Sesshomaru, and the others were waiting for her. She smiled a bit as she overheard Inuyasha complain about and object to having dinner with his half brother and his haram, and then get promptly "sat" by Kagome.

Then she made the mistake of meeting Sesshomaru's melancholic eyes again, and her confused feelings slipped around her shoulders once more.

Chapter 54: Short Chapter 54

Naraku smiled as he basked in the sense of the woman's jealousy and unease. He had been watching Sesshomaru and his entourage for months now through the eyes of the human, silently gathering information. He was a spider after all, and patience was their specialty.

He glanced at the table beside him, where a heart lay pulsing in a bowl. It was Kagura's heart; the rebellious spirit that was one of his first clones. After Mount Hakure, he had taken the enchanted beads from her, and had sent the wind woman off with the incarnation that he had extracted from himself at the mountain, ordering her to protect it. He held up the familiar jade necklace in his hand.

The full moon was approaching rapidly. Soon it would be time to reveal his trap. The arrogant dai-yokai was as good as finished.

Chapter 55

A few weeks later, on the night of the full moon, long after she had tucked Rin into bed, Noro remained awake, uneasy. She glanced at the sky, and left the campsite as usual. But she could sense that this time, something was wrong.

She could feel the chill in her bones. Her head was heavy, and her ears were hot. She could hear her heartbeat pounding in her skull, and something in her brain screamed at her. She broke into a run.

The itching at her neck grew suddenly into a burning pain, and Noro grit her teeth.

Then, suddenly, it was like a weight had dropped onto her shoulders, and Noro fell to the ground, growling and snarling, ripping up the soil in an attempt to stand back up. But she was unable to.

Noro could feel herself transforming, and for some reason, she grew angrier and angrier. Her eyes colored yellow, and she snarled. 'The creature's in my head,' she thought angrily.

She would've roared in rage, but Naraku had already taken control.

"Such anger, so much rage inside," the spider spoke softly.

'Filth,' Noro snarled. 'I'll be free, and you'll be dead!'

Naraku snickered. "Not yet, my little puppet, not yet. I have a job for you."

'Slime! Bastard! Abomination! This web won't hold me for long, and when I break them, you'll regret the day you laid these chains on me!!' She tore at the edges of her mind, and at weight on her neck.

"No," Naraku said sharply, and drew Noro's claws away from herself. Noro screamed as her body moved against her will.

"Now, go and kill Sesshomaru," the spider commanded.

With a fierce struggle, Noro loped southward, wobbling and leaning as she fought the demon for control. She could smell her denmates not far off, and the half demon pushed her body to move forward.

'No,' Noro roared, 'I will not hurt them!' She thrashed in the chains that bound her mind.

Naraku smile made her shiver. "Oh, I rather think you will."

She shuffled forward through the undergrowth, growling under her breath.

Chapter 56

Summary:

"This is where the fun begins"

Yeah so if you get triggered by or dislike invasive and unwanted mind control, high stress, violent situations, and nearly killing loved ones, please just scroll down to the bottom, where I'll have summary of this chapter.

Sesshomaru woke up the instant he heard snarling, and immediately realized that Noro was approaching the campsite in her cursed form. He stood up, and as he scanned the underbrush, she leapt out at him. The demon lord easily batted her aside.

She crouched over instead of attacking again, and he got a good look at her.

Brown, with bristling fur and a hunched back with hulking shoulders and monstrous arms. Muscular hind legs held her up, disproportional to the rest of her body, but beyond strong and able to hold her weight. Her tail lashed out behind her, stiff and strait like the bristles on a broom. In fact, every tendon in her lean frame was just as tense, like coils of steel cable beneath her skin.

Her head was canine, ears long and laid flat back against her skull. Her lips were curled back over large gleaming teeth.

Sesshomaru's gaze was calculating as he and Noro circled each other, the advantage of surprise now taken away. He could see that Noro was in agony, and with the pungent evil that was now permeated through the woman's normally unobtrusive scent, he came to a swift conclusion.

"Naraku," he hissed.

Noro's ears flicked in surprise before Naraku used her mouth to speak.

"So you figured it out," he snarked. "I have complete control over this sad miserable human woman. She has no choice but to do what I please."

She lunged at the demon lord again, and he blocked it with a grunt. "Noro, stop this," he ordered her as they grappled for leverage. She growled in response, complete gibberish to the dai-yokai.

Then Noro saw the dog demons gaze flicker, and right before she was forced to attack him again, they heard a soft, "Lady Noro? Lord Sesshomaru? What's going on?"

Noro's blood ran cold, and she could practically feel the spiders grin as he turned her manic eyes on the groggy orphan, who was being tugged at by a frantic Jaken. Something in her soul snapped and she began to wail as she redoubled her efforts to break out of her mind, scrabbling to find purchase on the writhing conscience that was Naraku.

'Don't you dare touch her,' she screamed. Naraku laughed, and within an instant, Noro was across the clearing and holding Rin up against a tree, slowly choking the life out of the small child as the blood roared in her ears. "Kill," she heard herself growl, in synchrony with Naraku's sadistic command.

Rin was gasping for breath, and was reaching out towards someone; herself, Sesshomaru, she didn't know, but Noro was in agony, and tears streamed down her face as she felt her grip begin to tighten.

Then the cool metal of a blade was pressed against her neck.

"Release her now," she heard Sesshomaru say darkly. His eyes gleamed red, and his demonic aura swirled around him.

Naraku chuckled. "And if I don't, you'll still lose," he taunted in Noro's rasping growl.

The demon lord adjusted his grip on Tokijin, the blade just ever so slightly cutting into her neck. "I wont hesitate," he warned softly.

Realization dawned on Noro then, and with a mighty scream, some unknown strength welled up within her, and she tore through the half demons spell. she dropped Rin to the ground and stumbled back from them, tearing bloody furrows into her neck and wailing. Jaken and Rin covered their ears from the sound, and shame took Noro for a moment as she staggered away.

"Don't look at me," she snarled, "Stay back!"

Sesshomaru saw something glow around Noro's neck the same instant Noro felt it catch on her claws, and with a mighty howl, she ripped the necklace out of her body. The beads shimmered in the moonlight for a moment before exploding into dust.

And unearthly wind rose through the clearing as Noro fell to the ground, sobs wracking her body, and she shrank down into human form, her bloody hands covering her face as she cowered on the ground.

Sesshomaru, for once in his life, wasn't entirely sure on a course of action. While it was clear that Noro had been under a spell, which she broke, he had never heard the woman cry like she was now. She didn't even sound human, her wailing more akin to that of a wounded animal. He felt a pain in his chest, and wondered briefly if he had suffered a blow from her attacks.

The demon lord then tuned into Rin, who was being comforted by Jaken a few paces behind him. "Is Lady Noro ok," he heard the orphan ask softly.

The child was worried about Noro, despite nearly having been killed by her moments before. Humans.

Then a particularly ear piercing sob broke through his thoughts, and he turned his now golden eyes back onto the broken girl in front of him.

Noro felt as though every single one of her nightmares were coming true all at once. She never, ever in a million years would've wanted this. She had nearly killed Rin! She didn't know what to do except cry.

Which is why she flinched when she felt a hand against her back.

It was Sesshomaru. He had approached her, and was laying his hand on her shoulder in what Noro assumed he'd thought was a comforting gesture. It was.

It surprised Sesshomaru that she started to cry even harder. Granted, he never cared about humans or their emotions, and thus he knew nothing about how to stop one from crying. True demons were better at causing tears. But it stood to reason that physical contact would help.

Slowly, Noro's weeping decreased, and the tension in the dog demons chest lessened as her scattered sobs turned into gulping deep breaths and soft hiccups. It felt like an eternity before she felt stable enough to speak.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry..." she whimpered, so softly that it was difficult for the demon lord to connect it with her usually strong and confident voice. It agitated him.

"You are not to blame for Naraku's schemes," he replied, patting her back awkwardly.

"I never meant for this to happen," she wept quietly. "Why didn't you just kill me?"

At this, Sesshomaru felt a surge of anger, and he jerked Noro to her feet, gripping her by the arms. She refused to look at him.

"Tell me," he demanded, "did you mean to hurt Rin or this Sesshomaru? Did you allow it to happen?"

"No," Noro exclaimed immediately.

"And will you allow this to happen in the future?"

"No!"

"Then quit trying to comprehend my mercy, and stop wasting your tears." He let her go roughly, and she clutched her arms to her chest, sniffling.

Noro could feel herself calming down, and she laughed slightly. Sesshomaru hitched an eyebrow at her.

"You have no idea how to comfort people do you," she asked, glancing at him.

"I am not trained in needless endeavors, yes."

"I can tell."

The dai yokai tilted his head slightly. Noro thought that the action was adorable, but was honestly too emotionally and physically exhausted to dwell on it.

She glanced over to where Jaken was still frantically checking over Rin. The orphan looked worried, but Noro couldn't hold her gaze, and bowed her head away in guilt, staring at her feet. "I'm so ashamed," she whispered. "How can she forgive me?"

The demon lords reply hurt. "I don't know," he said. Noro's heart sank. He continued. "However, you humans are a strange species. Rin is no different. Perhaps you should ask her. Maybe she'll surprise you."

Noro looked up, first searching Sesshomaru's face, and then glancing again at Rin and Jaken. "Well," she sighed, taking a deep breath, "nothing for it."

As Sesshomaru observed, the woman began walking towards Rin and Jaken, her hands outstretched nonthreateningly. The imp moved backwards a step or two, but kept a wary eye on Noro as she drew closer.

She knelt in front of Rin. The orphan looked at her nervously.

"Rin," she said hesitantly, "are... are you ok?"

There was a moment where no one breathed, and then Rin was in Noro's arms crying and saying how scared she was for her. Noro's eyes filled with tears and then the both of them were sobbing and clutching each other in relief.

Sesshomaru grimaced at the sight. Pathetic human behavior, loud and emotional. He didn't know why he put up with them.

He thought back to when he had first met Rin, when she helped him after he had lost his arm to Inuyasha, even though she herself suffered as well, and then to Noro, and her defiance to him, though she was heavily injured, and her defiance again the night that she met Inuyasha. His throat tightened.

She was right, he thought bitterly. He had been trying to comfort her. Something inside himself had made the two humans important to him at some point, and while that certain part of himself that was truly an animal vehemently told him to never let them away from his side for the foreseeable future, he knew that not only would that be unlikely in execution, Noro's pride would never allow it.

No, the only thing that he could focus on was the source of all this chaos. Naraku.

Notes:

So yeah Sesshomaru wakes up to find a manic, transformed, Naraku controlled Noro at the camp. He immediately picks up what is happening because he's Sesshomaru fucking Taisho, and exchanges blows with "Noraku". Rin is woken up cause of the noise, and Noraku grabs her and Naraku tries to get Noro to kill her, but Noro fights back and breaks the spell that he had laid on her. Noro breaks down, Sesshomaru awkwardly comforts her, and while Noro and Rin comfort each other, the demon lord resolves again to hunt down and kill the fucking spider demon.

Chapter 57

Summary:

Again: if you get triggered by or dislike trauma induced night terrors, please scroll to the bottom where I will have a summary of this chapter. Thank you.

"No! Not again! Don't!"

Something was grabbing at Noro's arms, and the terrified woman jerked upwards as she tried to break free. With a scream, her entire body spasmed and her eyes flew open in terror. A calm yellow gaze stared back at her. She recognized it, and flung herself forwards.

"It was really bad this time," she cried, and burrowed deeper into Sesshomaru's chest. Her body shook with exhaustion. The demon said nothing, and just sat there stoically as he let the human calm down.

It had been a week since the incident with Naraku's mind control, and though Noro's injuries were already healing, it was clear that she would bear scars from the wounds that she had inflicted on herself when repelling the spider's influence. And not all her wounds were physical.

When she closed her eyes, Noro would have terrible dreams of entrapment and anger, and she would almost fling herself off of her bedroll in her fervor. After the first time when she accidently shoved Rin to the ground when the girl had tried to wake her, Noro spend the nights a little ways away from the group. But it didn't stop them from hearing the woman's whimpers and cries as she tossed and turned in her sleep.

It was a surprise the first time when Noro woke up from a night terror to see the dai-yokai. When she recognized him, she immediately flung herself into his chest and wept without abandon. Sesshomaru was flummoxed, and in the end he simply waited for her to calm down.

Noro wasn't really sure why she had clung to the demon in the first place. Perhaps it was because he had a strong presence, and that reassured her after her terrors. It made sense that when she was vulnerable, she would latch onto the most steady object around her, and Sesshomaru was nothing if not unflappable. But it made no sense as to WHY, and that was a question that Noro avoided looking at too closely. Maybe he was just showing concern as a pack mate, she reasoned.

But what ever the reason, it became a near nightly routine for them, the same as talking with each other and sparring.

"I wish I didn't have this stupid nightmare," she sighed, hiccuping as the last of her tears dried on Sesshomaru's outer robe.

"It was the same as last time," she said. "I was trapped in a cage, and I was so angry and afraid. I couldn't do anything. I couldn't move or speak. It was terrifying. And then the yellow wolf appeared and attacked me. I woke up right when I could feel its fangs close around my throat."

Sesshomaru hummed.

"I hate that wolf," Noro went on. "When it looks at me it's got these creepy red eyes. And as it tears out my throat I can see its eyes glowing like fire, with drops of my own blood covering its snout." She shuddered and huddled closer to the dai-yokai. "Why does it keep killing me?"

Sesshomaru shifted, bringing his hand up to wrap around the woman's waist protectively. "It could be trying to give you a message from the kamis," he answered. "Wolf spirits are often envoys from the gods. Maybe they're trying to tell you something."

"Then why does it keep killing me instead of just delivering the damn message?"

Sesshomaru didn't have an answer.

Notes:

As you probably guessed, Noro has night terrors due to her experience. surprisingly, Sesshomaru comforts her and lets her cuddle him and his mokomoko to calm down after an episode.

The night terror is her trapped in a cage, and when she gets out, she is attacked and killed by a yellow wolf with red eyes.

Chapter 58

The next day was bleak and rainy. Jaken and Rin sat hunched over on A-Un's back with a large waterproof cloak wrapped around the both of them, and Noro trudged along beside them, holding a small umbrella over herself to keep the rain off. She glanced up ahead at Sesshomaru.

The demon looked much the same as ever. It was like the rain avoided the demon on purpose. Noro idly wondered if some kind of magic was woven into his clothes and mokomoko that kept the rain from soaking through. His hair though, let the woman know that he too was not entirely unaffected by the dismal weather. It was soaked through, and looked grey rather than its usual flowing silver.

When Rin began to sniffle, they searched for a shelter, and settled on an old farm house that looked like it had been abandoned due to demon attacks. Noro built a small fire, and wrapped Rin up in warm, dry blankets before hanging the orphans wet clothes up by the fire to dry.

Sesshomaru had stepped out earlier- Noro assumed it was to go hunting, and Rin and Jaken were asleep, so she thought it safe enough to get out of her own soaked kimono and change into something dry before she caught a cold. The woman decided on a lightly colored kimono that she had bought a while back, before the episode with Sara.

It was a komon, with an off white base color and a light pink peach blossom print. It wasn't too expensive, and Noro wouldn't be too upset if she lost it, but it was nice to look at, she liked the feel of the fabric, and it was thick enough to keep her comfortable.

She was just wrapping the obi belt around her waist when the door to the house swung open to reveal the dai-yokai. Noro blinked. That expression... she'd seen it before on him. What did it mean?

"If you'll wait a moment Sesshomaru," she said cordially, "I can help you dry off. I just need a moment to finish putting this on."

The demon lord said nothing, but he stepped inside and sat down by the fire as the door creaked shut behind him.

"When the door shut, Noro felt that the room had shrunk somehow. She turned so that the dai-yokai couldn't see her blush as she tried to tie the sash around herself. But her hands were cold, and she couldn't get them to move properly.

She nearly jumped out of her skin when Sesshomaru spoke. "Do you require assistance," he asked teasingly. She flushed as she glanced over and met his eyes. "No," she said, and quickly tied the sash in a simple knot. "See?"

He rolled his eyes and turned back to the fire.

As she gathered some linens from a bag, Noro took this moment to observe the dog demon. He was relaxed, and his moko-moko flowed around him like a soft pillow. Strands of his hair were stuck to his face due to the rain, and the heat from the fire had begun to turn his cheeks a light shade of pink.

"How long are you going to stand there and stare?"

He interrupted her thoughts, and she shook herself. She knelt down behind the demon. "Sorry," she said. She began to gather his hair and gently wring it out in the linen towels.

"I can't help it sometimes," she said offhandedly. "You're an enigma, and I want to figure you out."

She picked up a comb once she'd gotten most of the water out of his hair, and began to carefully run it through the silver strands.

"I've always liked your hair," she said. "It must be a dai-yokai thing, to have such long and lovely silver hair. Inuyasha has nice hair too, though it's not nearly as well taken care of. Did your father have silver hair too?"

Now Jaken was usually the one who helped Sesshomaru with his hair, but the imp wasn't very gentle, so Noro's hands felt so different that the demon lord had actually begun to relax and hadn't been listening. It took him a moment to realize that the woman had asked him a question.

"Both of my parents have silver hair" he replied. "Though apparently I take after my mother more than my father in appearance."

"Really? What's she like?"

"Insufferable."

Noro snorted and began to laugh at his comment, and laid a hand on the back of his shoulder to steady herself. It was warm.

Chapter 59

The next day Noro got up surprisingly early. The rain had cleared off and everything was deliciously fresh and clean. Water dripped off of the leaves of trees as Noro walked beneath them, and she felt cool and refreshed.

Sesshomaru had been absent when she had awoken.

It was puzzling, Noro thought as she walked, in a sort of hurtful way, but it couldn't be helped. The only reason that the demon lord had been comforting her in the first place was so she didn't disturb Rin and the others. It wasn't as though he enjoyed it or anything. She kicked a stone.

The woman wasn't an idiot. After the incident with Sara, Noro had examined her feelings and had begun to realize her growing fondness for the dai-yokai. But there wasn't anything to be done about it. He was a demon, she was a human.

She ducked under a branch. Even if Sesshomaru liked her back in that way, he wouldn't let anything come of it. She knew how he felt about his father and what he did. The demon was too stubborn to change his views that easily. If Noro ever confessed, he might let her stay for Rin's sake, but their relationship would be irrevocably damaged. He'd never speak to her the same way ever again, if at all. And that was something that Noro didn't think that she could live without anymore.

Then, the sound of frantic splashing interrupted her ruminations.

Following the noise, Noro came upon the jagged remained of a once pristine waterfall. Water trickled out from various places in-between huge, broken chunks of stone. And then Noro saw it.

The brilliant white stallion was covered in cuts, and its coat was caked with mud and blood. The water that dammed up around it steamed and hissed as it struggled to free itself from between two large boulders. But it was no use; its hind leg was pinned, and every time it tried to move, the jagged rocks would dig into the stallions leg.

In awe of the creature, Noro took a step forward, and the noise drew the demons attention. She barely met the horse's wild gaze before it sent a stream of fire at her. She ducked, the attack missing her by inches.

Staying out of the now even more agitated demons sight, Noro spoke up.

"I can help you get free if you stop attacking me," she called.

She could practically feel the demons response in the following silence. "Why should I trust you? Who's to say that you won't capture me or kill me?"

"Look buddy," she replied, "you're just gonna have to trust me. What choice do you have?" She poked her head up to look at the beast. "Sure you may have fire breath and stuff, but you're trapped here. If I wanted to kill you it'd be pretty easy."

The horse tossed its head back haughtily. Noro raised an eyebrow.

"Uh-huh, doubt it. Look, if you want me to leave you alone I will," she said. "But everyone else around here will probably see you as a danger and kill you. Your choice."

There was tense moment where Noro thought that the it was going to breath fire at her again, but then the demon horse gave a great sigh and relaxed, lowering its head. Noro nodded. "That's what I thought. Now, let's get you out."

She put her hands on her hips as she looked at the steaming water before her. The demon's fire had raised the streams temperature to a near boiling point, and Noro had no wish to be cooked by the heat. She'd need to be very careful.

Leaping from rock to rock, she slowly made her way over to the demon. The horses eyes followed her, clearly unimpressed with her skills.

Noro's eyes focused on the last jump. The stone she needed to land on was right by the demon, and was slick with mud and gravel. If she didn't get her jump just right, she would definitely fall into the water. She jumped.

Notes:

Yeah did I mention that I was a weird horse kid back in elementary school? Entei was one of my FAVORITES!

Chapter 60

Sure enough, her sandals skidded on the gavel, and instinctively she grabbed onto the demons flank for support, but it flinched away, and Noro stumbled backwards and fell into the water. But it didn't burn.

Noro sat there, a little stunned, watching the water boil around her while she remained unharmed. It was warm yes, but not unbearably so. The horse turned its head to look at her, and it whickered, laughing at her. It nudged the swords at her side.

"Hey what- OH!"

Her katana, Hageshi Taiyo, was glowing orange.

Noro stood up and drew her sword, staring at the glowing blade. "I knew that these were made from Sesshomaru's fangs, but I didn't expect this," she said wonderingly. "It must have a spell on it that keeps me from getting burned."

The horse snorted, and Noro rolled her eyes. "Well it's not like I was given a manual for magic demon weapons," she said, and sheathed the blade. "I thought that you had to have demon blood in you to control these things, but maybe it's just reacting to the magic of my curse."

She clambered over the rocks to where the demons leg was pinned.

"Alright," she said, gently tapping the horses rump, "I'm right here, so don't accidently kick me or anything, ok?"

Kneeling down, Noro examined the situation. It looked like it was a simple fix. Noro just needed to lever one of the rocks up with something, and the demon would be able to get free. She pulled out her sword again and wedged it between the rocks. "If Sesshomaru knew I was using his fang like this, he might kill me," She joked, "but there's nothing stronger. Ready?"

The demon snorted again, and Noro nodded. "Ok, on the count of three. Three, two, one, go!"

She leaned down against the hilt of the blade, and with a groan, the boulder slowly moved backwards. "Now," she yelled as she strained to keep the stone in place.

Quicker than lightning, the demon shot free, and Noro let the boulder smack back into place. Noro examined her sword for damage before sheathing it again. She glanced over at the demon horse, which now stood nearby, favoring its wounded leg and staring at her quizzically. "What?"

The horse lifted its nose at her a few times and nickered. Noro raised an eyebrow.

"Look, I appreciate the thank you for helping you out, but I'm not really looking for a steed," she said. She jumped into the water and splashed back to shore. The horse followed her.

She paused and whirled around at the demon, who stopped and stared at her again. "I told you," she said forcefully, "I don't. Need. A horse. It would be too much of a hassle!"

"I turn into a monster every full moon," she went on, "and now I even have nightmares because I got possessed a few weeks ago. I don't need anything else in my life right now!"

The horse bumped its nose into her chest, and Noro's resolve crumpled. "Fine," she said, wrapping her arms around the demons head and hugging it tightly.

She let go and waved a finger at it. "But you better be on your best behavior from here on, alright?"

The demon horse snorted softly, as if to say, "duh", and Noro smiled. She stroked her hand over its face, brushing off some of the dirt that had caked itself onto the demons coat. Then she got a great idea.

"Well, if you're going to stick with me, you're going to need a name," she said, "And I have the perfect one. From now on, you're going to be called Mōka!"

Chapter 61

Needless to say, when Noro came back to the hut, there was a bit of a commotion. Rin was ecstatic of course. Within minutes she was climbing all over Mōka. The horse had tried to shake the girl off, but when Noro glared at it and made a disapproving sound it gave a deep sigh, enduring its humiliation.

Jaken was distraught of course, squawking and running about like so many chickens, quite upset. Then the demon horse walked over and leaned down into Jaken's face. The suddenly intimidated imp froze with sweat rolling down his brow. Then Mōka snorted, covering Jaken in a cloud of smoke and setting his cloak ablaze.

Noro giggled as the imp ran around trying put himself out. Next to her, Sesshomaru watched the situation unfold apathetically.

"I am sorry about the trouble," she apologized to the demon lord. "Mōka was trapped. I couldn't stand by and do nothing. Though, I didn't know that freeing him would mean I'd get saddled with him. It seems I picked up your habit of attracting strays." She chuckled.

Sesshomaru looked at her.

The woman wasn't looking at him; it seemed that Jaken put succeeded in putting himself out and was now futilely chasing the demon horse, who was carrying a laughing Rin, around with the Staff of Two Heads. The groups antics had caused Noro to smile merrily, and her eyes glittered, ridding the traces of exhaustion and fatigue from the past weeks from her face. After watching her for a moment, he spoke.

"You named it Mōka?"

She glanced at him questioningly. "He's got a fiery mane and tail, so yeah, I think it fits. Why do you ask?"

He smirked. "The next time you attract another creature, you should let Rin name it."

"Hey!"

Chapter 62

In the next few weeks Mōka soon proved to be a most interesting steed. They were quite temperamental in the mornings, and would often antagonize Jaken to the point that he was practically glued to A-Un, who the demon horse had tried to annoy, but quickly retreated when it found itself pinned under the growling beast.

Noro now rode the large horse almost daily due to her exhaustive nightmares, and would often fall asleep on its back. She seemed to gain some comfort from the beast, and Mōka didn't seem to mind. The stallion seemed to like the woman, and would walk more gently as she napped.

It was during one of the rare mornings that Noro felt energetic enough to walk on her own, that the wind changed.

The land around them shifted as well, becoming more rocky and desolate. The metallic tang of demonic aura hung heavy in the air, and mists swirled around them, obscuring the path ahead. And of course, Jaken was whining about it.

"Oh, I hope that our journey soon comes to an end," he bemoaned. "It's gone on for so long now."

Mōka snorted softly as Noro rolled her eyes. "Jaken, you're being too negative," she reasoned, "you need to look on the bright side."

"What bright side is there in all this fog," he complained.

Noro rolled her eyes again as the imp continued to make a fuss. Improving Jaken's mood was hopeless. Rin and her had tried multiple times, but it seemed that perhaps the imp actually enjoyed being such a wet blanket. He was lucky that Sesshomaru didn't seem to mind his constant grumbling.

Suddenly however, Jaken's moaning stopped. "Lord Sesshomaru, would you look at that! It's been beheaded!"

Beheaded? What? Noro looked up as the fog rolled away, revealing the gruesome sight.

The corpse of a gigantic demon bird lay before them on the mountainside. Noro guessed that this was where the demonic aura had originated from, but it was strange. There were no scavengers on the body, so it was obviously fresh, so where was the blood?

Then a shiver went down the woman's spine as a familiar voice spoke up from behind. "You're too late you know. This gateway has already opened and closed again."

Everyone whirled around to face the voice.

"Kagura!"

The witch woman stared down at them haughtily from a nearby ledge. "Hello again Entei. Hakudōshi will be pleased to learn that you survived Inuyasha's Backlash Wave."

Noro was confused. Who was Hakudōshi? What did Inuyasha have to do with this?

Mōka shifted beside her, fire coming from its nostrils in short quick bursts as it snorted uneasily. It shook its mane, and its fiery tail lashed behind them. Noro laid a hand of the stallion, trying to calm it down.

Kagura's eyes widened at the display. "So, you've decided to abandon your master for a new one," she mused, and glanced at the incensed Noro. "You best be careful with this one," she warned snarkily. "Entei's allegiances change with the tide it seems."

Noro scowled. "Piss off Kagura! I found Entei trapped and abandoned in a river, so no wonder he wanted to change sides, and I remember what you did to me on Mount Hakure. I shattered Naraku's little mind control spell."

Kagura shrugged. "Whatever."

"Why are you here Kagura," Jaken called out. "Does this giant bird have something to do with Naraku?"

The wind woman smirked and flicked open her fan, eyes narrowing. "Like I'd tell you."

Noro was about to start yelling at the witch again when Sesshomaru to leapt upwards, forcing Kagura back a pace. "You spoke of a gateway. What gateway."

The demoness lowered her gaze warily. "The gateway that links the border the land of the dead to this one," she answered. "Inuyasha and Naraku have traveled through this one, but it's already shut."

'The border between the land of the dead and this one,' Noro thought. 'Why would Naraku want to go there?'

"I can take you to another path," Kagura supplied enticingly, "It lies in the Land of Fire not far from here."

The demoness glanced down at Noro and the others. "But it's quite dangerous. You may not want to bring your entourage along."

Noro scowled again. Whether or now it was a trap, and even if Kagura had a point, she'd be damned if she was going to be left behind this time. She mounted Entei quickly and turned him to face the others. "I'm going with Sesshomaru this time," she announced. She glared at Jaken intimidatingly. "You're going to stay and make sure Rin stays safe, you understand?"

Jaken gulped, whatever protests he had come up with dying on his tongue. He nodded.

Pleased with Jaken's answer, Noro spurred Entei upwards towards Sesshomaru and Kagura, her eyes landing on the demon lord, who'd watched the whole thing expressionlessly. She blushed.

"What," Noro asked defensively, "He doesn't take his job seriously sometimes. I just wanted to make sure he understood this time."

"You're just assuming that you're coming with me," he replied. Noro shrugged. "What, are you gonna try to stop me?" A wry grin crossing her features. Sesshomaru thought it looked beautiful.

"No," he answered, "It would be a waste of time."

Noro's grin widened. "Exactly."

Notes:

Seasonal depression is a bitch, and so are finals.

Chapter 63

"How did you break Naraku's control?"

The question startled Noro out of a light sleep. "What?"

The witch stared at her curiously. "The amulet. It was made from Naraku's own flesh and imbued with energy from Lake Morifuli. It should've been impossible to break. So, how did you do it?"

Noro glanced down. The scar left by the trinket and her own claws could barely be seen peeking over the edge of her hamaka. "I ripped it off," she said blandly.

There was a moment of silence, then she realized something, and turned towards Kagura.

"Why are you so interested," she asked bitingly. "It's not like Naraku needs to know. That bastard was in my head when it happened. So why are you so curious? Did you enjoy controlling me too?"

"Noro.'' Before the conversation could escalate further, Sesshomaru, who'd been walking beside them the entire time, spoke Noro's name as a warning. She twisted around on Entei's back, turning to the dai-yokai.

"Don't you dare "Noro" me Sesshomaru," she snarled. "She shouldn't get a pass off just because she's got a pretty face and a tragic backstory! She's had it out for me from day one, and I'm tired of ignoring it! I'm tired of getting pissed on by her just because I hang out with you! It's enough that I have to deal with Naraku trying to get his disgusting tentacles on my curse, but SHE," Noro pointed towards Kagura, "doesn't need to be cruel to me!"

The woman turned back towards Kagura.

"I get it," she exclaimed. "I know what it's like to be at the hands of something that you can't control. But we don't need to be enemies!"

Noro closed her eyes and took a breath to steady herself, holding up a hand to stop Kagura from replying. "I get that you see Sesshomaru as some great savior who will free you from Naraku, I really do. He's definitely strong enough, even if he's a bit of an ass."

She opened her eyes and looked at the scowling wind woman with an exhausted look on her face. "I'm not here to take him from you. I'm not your rival."

Noro wrapped her arms around Entei's neck at the end of her huge speech. Kagura's question may have been innocent, she didn't know, but it had been just the spark to ignite Noro's frustrations into something that had a long time coming, and it had exhausted her.

Then Kagura stopped in her tracks, and began to laugh.

"Gods you're an idiot," she exclaimed at Noro. "As if you know anything about me! I just love torturing you! And Sesshomaru, he knows as well as I that we're just using each other in order to get something else. It's as simple as that!"

Noro felt her ire rise again. "As simple as that huh," she replied.

Kagura may have been smiling, but her eyes were shooting daggers. "Yes," she answered decisively.

Noro frowned, but said nothing. She knew that there was no more use in arguing. She had said her piece, and if Kagura was going to deny it, then that was that. "Whatever," she said and turned away, staring at her fists, studying how they entwined with Entei's withers.

After a few minutes, the woman glanced over at Sesshomaru out of the corner of her eye. He hadn't said anything during the whole exchange of course, but even that spoke volumes. He was ignoring them.

Was it for Kagura's benefit? Did he want to drive home that he had no feelings for the wind woman? Or was the demon lord silent because he had feelings for Kagura, and wished for Noro to know that? It certainly seemed like he was defending Kagura earlier.

While Noro worried over these thoughts, she didn't realize that they had stopped in front of a cave until Kagura spoke. "We're here.” She walked through its entrance and down into the blackness.

Noro looked up at the huge cave in front of them. “You sure,” she asked incredulously,” sure seems like a regular old cave to me.”

“It’s on purpose,” answered Sesshomaru. “Unnatural ways to the afterlife are not meant to be found.” Wordlessly he gripped the Tenseiga, which had begun to shake, and stepped forward.

Noro got off Entei. “I suppose,” she replied. She led the demon horse as they followed Kagura down into the cave.

After walking for a while, Noro began to notice something. “There are broken statues of demons around us,” she mentioned offhandedly, “and the bones of others. They all have horrific looks on their faces.”

“The faces of the dead,” Kagura replied, a few steps ahead of them. She stopped.

“This is as far as I’m taking you,” the wind woman announced. She turned to Sesshomaru. “The gateway is just ahead.”

“That’s sus,” Noro whispered to Entei, and the horse knickered in agreement. But Sesshomru walked forward anyway, and the two followed.

The tunnel opened into a large cavern that was scattered with the rocky remains of statues and the corpses of demons. Before them stood a huge door, guarded by two statues on either side. In front of the door lay a broken chain, like the doors had been opened once before and closed. Suddenly, echoing voices rang in the cave.

“Do you wish to pass?”

What a cryptic question. Of course they wanted to pass through the gate, but then why ask it like that?

“What do you mean,” Noro called out. “Passing has many implications.”

The stones began to rumble as the voices answered, and the two statues began to move. “To pass through the gate to the netherworld one must die,” they replied. “ We are Gozu and Mezu, the guardians of this gate. We ensure that those who enter the gate are dead.”

“Interesting,” Sesshomaru spoke with a smirk. “So to pass through one must pass on.”

Noro and Entei backed up a few paces, and Noro mounted the fire demon, drawing her swords warily. “That’s very funny Sesshomaru,” she replied, “but please pay attention! I’d rather not die today.”

The dai yokai stepped forward and drew Tokijin. “Dragon Strike!” He leapt into the air and called down a lightning bolt on the two stone guardians, causing them to topple to the ground. It looked for a moment that he had won, but it did nothing. The two guardians stood back up as though nothing had happened.

“The weapons of this world cannot harm us.”

That’s not good, Noro thought. What could they do now?

But then Tenseiga began to pulse in its sheath impatiently. Did it want to be drawn?

“Tenseiga brings people back to life by killing minions of the underworld,” Noro told Entei, “maybe it wants to cut down Gozu and Mezu.”

Wordlessly, Sesshomaru placed Tokijin back onto his sash, and drew the restless Tenseiga from its sheath. “Then I will use Tenseiga,” he spoke assuredly.

As soon as the demon lord raised his weapon, the blade began to shine with a blinding light, and the doors themselves began to open. Noro squinted as her eyes adjusted to the brightness. The light that emitted from the doorway wasn’t natural. Did it stop Gozu and Mezu?

Strangely, the two statue guardians did stop their attack, and they knelt before Sesshomaru with their heads bowed.

“You may pass,” they said reverently. “You wield the sword of the netherworld. It brings down those who do not belong in this world. It is as though we have also been brought low.”

Sesshomaru hummed in acknowledgment, and sheathed Tenseiga once more. “It is admirable of you to not engage in a needless battle,” he told the two, and turned to walk through the gate. “Noro,” he called.

“Yes, I’m coming,” Noro answered, and urged Entei forward. She glanced behind her. “Kagura, are you coming?”

The wind woman, who had until then been crouched behind some boulders, scowled at Noro. Noro waited for her expectantly, but then looked on in surprise as the witch turned away and left angrily.

“Noro,” Sesshomaru’s voice came again.

“I know, I’m coming,” she said. She shook her head at Kagura's strange actions, and caught up to the demon lord right before the gateway. “Sorry, I just thought she was going to come with us. She’d been hiding behind the rocks the entire time.”

Sesshomaru hummed, and they walked through the doorway.

That’s when Norowareta woke up.

Chapter 64

“Noro! You’re finally awake,” Habiki shook the young woman awake excitedly. “Today’s the day! We get to go with Father to the castle today!”

Noro was confused. Wasn’t she just… What was happening? The last thing she remembered was… was it a dream? Why couldn’t she remember? She shook her head.

“Habiki? What’re you doing in my room?”

The boy sat back on his heels as Noro sat up and blinked the sleep from her eyes.

“I came to wake you up of course! Mother said I could; don’t tell me you forgot that she said you shouldn’t sleep in?”

Noro scrunched her eyebrows together. “I guess so? I’m sorry Habiki, I guess I’m still half asleep.”

Her brother nodded. “You were having a dream when I came in. Maybe it was about something cool. What do you remember?”

Noro shrugged. “Something about a dog maybe? I can’t really remember now; you must have woken me up before I got to the best part.”

She shoved her brother playfully, but before things escalated, they heard a voice sound from the other room. It was their mother.

“If you two still want to go with your father and I to the daimyo’s castle, you better hurry your butts up and get in here for breakfast,” she called. “We have a busy day ahead of us. We're gonna need all hands on deck if we’re to get the daimyo’s order delivered on time, and I’d like to get there as soon as possible. There've been rumors of wolves about.”

The local daimo had made an order for new foodware a few months prior. It had taken forever to finish because only the finest clay and glazes were used, and those things took a while to create. So today was very important. Any accidents could cost Noro’s family dreadfully.

Noro nudged Habiki towards the door. “Alright, you got me up,” she said, “now go help our parents!”

Her brother just grinned at her as he shut the door behind him. She rolled her eyes.

It was a komon, with an off white base color and a light pink peach blossom print. It wasn't too expensive, but it was a well made fabric, and it complimented her skin tone nicely. She picked a cherrywood hairpin for her hair, and deftly twisted her up into a bun and out of her face.

Then she walked into the main room where breakfast was laid out.

“Noro, you're finally up,”Noro's mother greeted her warmly as she sat down and began to eat. “I'm sorry that we had to interrupt your sleep. Habiki told me you were dreaming?”

“Yeah, but I really can't remember anything from it. It probably wasn't all that interesting.”

They shared a chuckle, then Noro continued. “Anyway, I’m more interested in our trip today. I've never been to the castle with you and Father; I’m excited.”

“I know. Though from what your brother tells me, you’re probably more excited to see that young soldier again. What was his name again? Takaka? Takuka?”

Noro blushed and shook her head. “It’s Takuma, and there's nothing between he and I, despite what Habiki may have told you. He just comes into our shop from time to time, whenever his duties bring him into town, that’s all.”

Her mother made a non committal sound as they began to clean up.

“Still, I’m happy to see you branch out,” her mother said, laying a hand over Noro’s. “I don't like seeing you cooped up at a wheel all day. You're a young, beautiful woman. You deserve to live happily and fall in- Noro? Why are you crying?”

It was then that Noro felt something cool run down her cheek, and her vision blurred. Why was she crying? Why did she suddenly feel so sad? She choked back a sob as her mother enveloped her in a warm hug. She clutched her mother close as tears streamed down her face. Why did she feel like if her let go now, she'd never see her mother again?

Noro’s mother held her close until her sobs slowly disappeared, then she took a step back and smiled softly, wiping the remaining tears from Noro’s face. “It’s alright Noro,” she said. “Everything’s ok; I’m right here, you see? I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to make you cry.”

Noro sniffed, shaking her head. “It’s ok Mother. You didn't make me cry. I think I'm just a little nervous, that’s all.”

Her mother gave her a kiss on the cheek. “And that’s perfectly alright. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

🍂🍂🍂

The air was thick and still on the pathway as Sesshomaru set foot on it. He could hear nothing save for his own breath. All was eerie, and quiet.

Then he had barely a moment to catch Noro before her body slumped off of Entei’s back as the demon horse stepped through the gate behind him.

He leaned the woman back on his arm to study her carefully. Was she breathing? He watched and listened closely, and saw her chest move in and out slowly, and heard her soft breath and heartbeat. She was alive, and she didn't appear to be injured. Then why was she asleep? The answer came to him.

“A spell perhaps…”

It seemed the only logical conclusion. Perhaps it was part of some cost mortals had for entering the gate. Another precaution against misuse.

Entei nickered and shifted its weight anxiously, glancing over its shoulder at the unconscious woman.

“Be still,” Sesshomaru commanded the horse. “She's simply asleep. This place is not for her kind. When we leave this place, she will wake up again.”

His words placated the fire demon, and it stilled.

As they began to walk down the path, Sesshomaru glanced behind them at where the gateway had appeared. It was gone now. He frowned. He had a feeling that they would need to reach the other end of the gate before they could return to the land of the living. How tedious.

He glanced down at the woman again, and his eyebrows furrowed in frustration. Once again, he was unprepared, and had been unable to protect the woman who followed him.

Chapter 65

Summary:

🍂 mean a transition
🌖 mean a flashback

That evening, Noro and her family set up camp on the way to the daimyo's castle.

Noro's father, Takai, warned them to stay close to the fire.

"There've been some wolf attacks reported recently," he stated seriously. "So we need to be careful. Stay by the fire; wolves are scared of it, and are less likely to come near."

"Yes sir," Noro and her brother replied, rolling their eyes.

🍂🍂🍂

It was in the middle of the might that Noro woke up. Like that morning, she had a sense that something was off, wasn't right. However, instead of it being sorrowful this time, it was frightening, like a chill running down her spine, or a cool finger tracing up her back. She stood up.

Looking around the sleeping campsite, all seemed well enough... on the surface. Habiki murmured in his sleep, and her father was snoring loudly. It felt domestic, familiar. But something WAS off.

There wasn't a hint of wind in the air, and the clearing was completely devoid of other sounds. Not a cricket peeped, not an animal rustled in the undergrowth. It seemed like the world was holding its breath. It was unreal. Unnatural.

Suddenly, a twig snapped behind her and she whirled around.

The small curious eyes of a squirrel gleamed in the dark as it froze, staring at the woman for a moment. Noro gave a small laugh in relief, and it twitched its tail and scampered away as she untensed.

Then she turned around.

A giant, dirty yellow wolf was staring at her.

The animal stood between the sleeping forms of her mother and her brother like a statue. Its eyes glittered like bloody diamonds as it faced her down.

Noro could feel her heart racing, trying to thump its way out of her chest as the hulking animal took a single step forward. She could see its fangs peeking out from under its lip menacingly.

Noro was terrified, but she couldn't move an inch. She was rooted to the spot, stuck staring into the animals eyes as it moved closer. Shaking, she managed to find her voice.

"What do you want," she managed to say.

The canine's ears flicked as she spoke, and then a horrifying, yet familiar voice responded.

"Do you wish to live free?"

Noro blinked. What did that mean? Why did she trust this creature?

The wolf took a step closer and asked again. "Do you wish to live free?"

Noro answered. "I don't know what you're talking about, "she said tentatively. "I am free."

The wolf tilted its head curiously. "Are you now?"

Before Noro could reply to the clearly sarcastic question, her brother stirred, rolling over in his sleep. This caused both Noro and the wolf to flinch, and in a flash, it turned and disappeared into the trees with a mournful howl. The sound was loud, and it echoed throughout the whole camp.

"Wait," Noro cried out without thinking, and moved to run after the thing, but was held back by a familiar hand.

"Noro, don't," her mother whispered harshly as the others slowly woke up, "don't go after that monster! It could've killed us all!"

A pang went through Noro's heart. What had she been thinking? " I'm sorry Mother," she apologized. "I know that I should've warned you, but it didn't seem dangerous. It spoke to me."

Her mother gave her a confused look. "Don't be silly, it didn't speak to you," she said. "Wolves don't talk."

Noro's heart skipped a beat. She was sure that she heard the wolf talk to her. Had Mother been asleep when it happened? Was she going crazy?

"What's going on," her father asked, walking up to them. His voice was still groggy from sleep. Noro's brother trailed after him. "Did you guys hear that wolf? It sounded like it was right by us."

"It was," Noro's mother answered, "but Noro scared it off."

"I did?"

Her family embraced her ecstatically.

🍂🍂🍂

Time didn't seem like it existed in this hallway between realms. The only light that illuminated the path ahead was the glow from Entei's coat, and the only sign that time was assuredly passing in some form was the sounds of the group's feet hitting the stone pathway.

While Sesshomaru trod ahead, in his mind, he was acutely aware of every breath that Noro was taking, and every heartbeat that reverberated through her. His thoughts were confused. Quietly sighing, he remembered a conversation that they had about a week before.

🌖🌖🌖

"What did you think of Sara," Noro had asked him as she snuggled into his mokomoko after a nightmare.

The demon lord had sighed then too, and answered indifferently. "I thought nothing of her."

The woman had smirked then. "But you knew who I was talking about," she piped triumphantly.

She had rolled onto her back after she finished speaking, the action twisting his fur even further around her body. He remembered idly wondering if Noro knew that he could feel her touch through the pelt. He thought not, and hypothesized further that if she found out, the woman would probably blush and be extremely embarrassed. He had been thinking that he might tell her when suddenly she interrupted his thoughts again.

"Would you have minded if she had joined us?"

"I already have many followers. She would have no place here."

Noro held her breath for a moment, before sighing frustratedly into the silky white fur. "But, what if she could've come with us," she argued. "What would you have done then?"

The dog demon knew that all these questions were leading somewhere, but he answered anyway. "I would have sent her on her way. She has no place by my side."

"Even though she was in love with you?"

"Love is a human emotion. This one does not feel such things, or need such things."

The woman was silent then, and Sesshomaru waited for her to ask the question so obviously hanging in the air.

"What if I hadn't joined you? Would you let her follow you then?"

He recalled the softness and stilted tremor in Noro's voice that betrayed her, and the way she gripped the dog demon's fur; tightly, as though she was bracing for an attack. Sesshomaru frowned.

"You are not her," he had told her, and she had argued.

"But I am," she insisted, "I'm just like her! I'm just a weak, cursed-"

He growled then, and reached forward and grabbed his mokomoko, dragging the woman forward until their faces were inches apart. Her eyes went wide, and her face turned a delicious shade of red. She went quiet as he began to speak.

"You could not be more different from that slip of a human," he told her earnestly, "and do not even think of it. Or is it that you do not remember the defiance that you showed me when we first met, or your strength in the many dangers since?"

The female blinked at the intensity of his words, and looked down to avoid his gaze. His eyes narrowed.

"This one is not so kind as to let useless people follow them, nor would this one lend them his pelt to sleep on, or gift them weapons fashioned from their own fangs."

She nodded meekly, without looking at him. Her ears were red. Sesshomaru huffed, and released his hold on his fur, sitting back into a reclining position and turning his head away. He watched her sink back onto her heels out of his peripheral and spoke again.

"You underestimate your own strength, Norowareta. You follow me, not Sara."

She nodded, staring at him with his fur bunched up around her, hiding her reddened face. "Yes," she whispered into the fine strands of his pelt, "thank you... milord."

His eyes widened, and he looked at the female. The woman had made it a point not to call him by title thus far. To use it now...

She was wrapped up in his pelt from head to toe, and her hair was ruffled from sleep. Her eyes nearly glowed from the firelight, and her cheeks were flushed. The demon could see strands of her hair sticking to the back of her neck from sweat, and he could feel her heartbeat pounding through his fur. Was it truly because she was afraid of him?

He swallowed then, and nodded, breaking the moment. "Good."

🌖🌖🌖

Yes, Noro was strong. She was excellent with Rin, and could easily put Jaken in his place. Her curse, while unfortunate, was an asset as well, when she could harness it. The woman was an exceptional addition to his pack.

But her strength was what was in question. The dog demon clenched his teeth.

'My strength is useless now,' he thought, glancing at her form again. He gripped Tenseiga tightly. He wanted her with him. But if leaving this place did not wake her, then he no longer knew what he could do.

He just knew that she needed to wake up.

Notes:

OoooOOOooohhh! What does it all mean? heeheeheeheehee

mentally screaming "KISS YOU FOOLS" at them through the whole thing. who knows? mayhaps the spell could be broken that way... if it is one...

Chapter 66

Notes:

🍂🍂🍂 mean a transition

They made it to the daimyo's castle early the next evening.

I've never seen so many guards out before," Takai whispered to them as they were let in through the front gate, "and never so serious." Noro and her brother glanced at the soldiers as they walked past. Not a smiling face was seen among them.

"It's like looking at a bunch of statues," she whispered to Habiki. "I wonder what's got them all so spooked."

"Maybe it's bandits," he whispered back, "or it could be those wolf attacks. They could be causing trouble here too."

"I guess." she glanced at the guards again. "I didn't see Takuma with them," she said. "I wonder where he is."

"Worried about your boyfriend," her brother asked, snickering under his breath. She elbowed him.

"He's not my boyfriend, moron," she hissed, "and I'm just curious. He and his brother work here as guards, you know."

"Yeah, yeah."

After they presented the new crockery to the daimyo, Noro's family was invited to stay a few nights in the castle before returning to the village due to the wolves.

"They've been a nuisance lately," stated the lord, "and I would hate to see our resident potter be killed by one of those vicious animals."

Noro was approached by a familiar face when they were settling in for the night.

"I missed you," Takuma told her, giving her a hug. "Hey, do you want me to carry that for you?" he gestured to her things.

"Aw, thanks," she replied. "I got it though."

"I insist!"

Noro smiled, shaking her head. "Fine, if you insist."

He grabbed her things with a smile and walked with her down the hall.

"I didn't see you when my family came in," Noro mentioned, "were you busy?"

The young man nodded. "Yeah, the lord has increased patrols along the walls ever since the wolves arrived. It's kept me and my brother pretty busy."

He grinned at her. "Were you worried about me?"

"No," she answered nonchalantly, causing the man to deflate a little. "I was just wondering. What's the deal with those wolves anyway? Why have they appeared?"

"No one knows. They just showed up about a week ago, and they've been eating all the game in the woods and terrorizing everyone in the nearby villages ever since. You've probably heard them?"

"Yeah, one approached our camp last night on the way here."

Takuma turned to her, shock evident on his face. "You saw a wolf at your camp?!"

"Yeah, but it got scared and ran off before anyone got hurt," 'Before I could get any answers from it,' she thought bitterly. She frowned.

Takuma must have mistaken her expression for one of pain, and his face turned sympathetic. "I'm so sorry that you had to go through that Noro. That must have been terrifying. I wish that I had been there to protect you."

She shrugged. "So, you've been dealing with them here too?"

He nodded. "The wolves circle around our castle at night and howl. Not only does it keep everyone awake, but it's really spooky. It's got everyone really on edge. Just a few days ago-"

"So is this the little potter that you've been telling everyone about Takuma," someone interrupted. Takuma winced and turned around towards the voice. "Hey Sadao."

Noro turned, and beheld another soldier, younger than Takuma, but similar in face, though where Takuma had smile lines, this one clearly took a more serious approach to life.

"Noro, this is my younger brother, Sadao," Takuma introduced them.

"Takuma," his brother began to scold him, "I've been looking all over the castle for you, and now I find you wasting your time carrying some peasants' clothing? You're a lieutenant now. You have more important things that need to be done, like ensuring the safety of our lord and liege!"

Noro raised an eyebrow. Who put a stick up this kid's ass?

Takuma rolled his eyes. "Sadao, I asked to carry her luggage. And besides, the whole point of being a lieutenant is that I get to tell other people to do things, like you!"

The young soldier scowled, and retorted, "Whatever. Our shift starts soon." he eyed Noro with disdain. "I hope you'll be done by then." He left.

As soon as Sadao was out of earshot, Noro let out a shocked laugh. "That guy is your little brother? He's not like you at all!"

Takuma nodded. "My little brother can be annoying, but he means well," he reasoned. "He's a good soldier. He's really loyal, and does his best to please the daimyo."

"He's an ass," Noro exclaimed. 'Just like-' her mind came up blank. 'Just like who?' Noro concentrated then, but couldn't think of a name, just the vague memory of a squeaky, annoying voice.

Takuma apparently didn't see her little brain hiccup as he argued "a well meaning ass." They both laughed.

"Hey, I wanted to ask," the man said as they approached her room, "When will your family be leaving us?"

"In a few days, Why?"

Takuma grinned. "It's just that I'll have some time off tomorrow evening, and there's someplace that I've been wanting to show you. Will you come? I promise you'll enjoy it."

"Sure, why not?"

"It's a date then."

🍂🍂🍂

That evening however, Noro couldn't get to sleep, and it wasn't because of any howling. Her thoughts were confused.

It had been little things in the last couple days, small things that by themselves, didn't mean much, but altogether, just didn't seem right. Her random crying, the ease of camping on the road, even though she had never done such a thing before, and even her lack of fear in the face of danger. The instance with Takuma's brother had just been the final straw.

'That wolf knows something,' she thought. 'That thing knows why these things have been happening to me. That's why it asked me that question.'

The woman got up. "I'm going to find out what it knows," she said.

Quietly, she began to put on some clothes, but then she stopped. "Wait, how am I supposed to get out of the castle?"

Then, as if in answer, she heard it. The same strange, angry yet somber howl that she had heard the previous night, and as Noro watched, a fine white mist began to seep out from under the doorway in soft billows. It was the wolf, she was sure of it. She followed the trail of mist out of her room and down the hall.

When she reached the courtyard, she could see that the entire castle had been put to sleep. Guards snored, slouching at their posts, and even the moon itself was lidded. But Noro wasn't afraid. No one was going to be hurt.

Soon she arrived at her destination. On a rocky hill under a torii gate, silhouetted by a now bright and full moon, Noro saw the wolf.

She approached it in a daze.

"Do you wish to live free," it asked her again.

"I don't know," she answered truthfully this time. "Do you?"

Chapter 67

Summary:

Guess who figured out how to add images!

I drew the image myself! It's not cleaned up or anything; I don't have enough patience for that.

I'll be adding a few other images to previous chapters next week. You'll want to catch the ones will be in the first chapter. (It's the cover art! you get to see what Noro looks like) and Chapter 56.

The wolf smiled; a toothy, terrifying expression, and stood up. “Always,” it growled in her ear as it walked past.

The wolf walked towards Noro and stated knowingly as it brushed by her on its way past, “Though that is not your question, but mine. What is it you wish of me?”

Undeterred, Noro turned to face the animal again.

“Answers,” she stated, following it away from the gateway and into the mist, glancing behind them as a torii gate disappeared. “Why are you able to talk, and what are you doing to me?”

The wolf's ears flopped as it chuckled, its blood red eyes glinting merrily. “I have always been able to talk. Perhaps it is only now that you are listening. And I will never harm you. Whatever you are experiencing, I assure you, is not of my design.”

A great wind picked up, and blew the fog away, revealing a small pond, with a weeping plum tree hanging over it in full bloom. As they walked along its edge, Noro could spy koi fish swimming in the crystal clear water.

Strangely, when Noro looked could only see her own image staring back at her. The beast at her side had no reflection.

“Sit,’ the canine told her softly, and she sat down underneath the tree. It faced her solemnly.

“If it’s not you that’s causing my problems,” the woman implored, “then what is?” She frowned, and tears came to her eyes as she spoke.

”When I look at Habiki, I feel sad, and when my mother hugs me, I begin to cry. I’m recalling things that have never happened, and remembering people that I’ve never met! I feel like I’m going mad.”

Noro closed her eyes and leaned her head back against the tree with a thump, causing a rain of blooms to fall from the branches, some landing and floating on the water in circles of three.

“Perhaps it is not that you are going mad,” came the answer calmly, “but that you are finally seeing through the charade.”

“What? What charade?”

The canine stared at her, and everything became perfectly still. “This place does not exist.”

“This world, and all its inhabitants, are nothing but illusions; a spell, set up to keep your soul trapped in the hall between realms.”

Noro blinked, barely uttering a “what” before she laughed.

“That’s stupid. My family is real. This world is real.”

The canine growled a little then, and its eyes narrowed. It clearly didn’t like when it couldn't get its way.

“So Is that what you believe,” it snarled mockingly, its lip curling in disgust. “Tell me little one, do you really wish to live such a mundane life? Can you honestly see yourself as some human man’s housewife, dutiful, meak, and insignificant? Would you really enjoy such an inconsequential life, and die without knowing what the world truly has to offer? Without knowing your own potential? Is that your deepest desire?”

Noro frowned.

“That is my lot in life,” she retorted. “Just because I’ve accepted it doesn’t mean that I’ll enjoy it.”

She crossed her arms defensively. “And even if I wanted to do all those things you said, my family is here. My mother, father, and Habiki. I can’t leave them behind.”

“And that will be your undoing.”

Something in the beast’s tone caught Noro’s attention. It sounded solemn, and pitying. “What do you mean by that,” she inquired worriedly. The beast looked at her.

“You will find out soon enough.”

Before Noro could ask what that meant, the canine stood, and the pond and tree disappeared into a swirl of mist.

“I cannot speak any longer. The forces that wrought this spell have noticed my interference. But never fear, I shall leave you with this final word. Nothing in this dream is as it appears, even I.”

With a howl, the beast began to glow, and transformed into white ball of light, before disappearing into mist, leaving Noro all alone in the grass just beyond the castle walls, the full moon staring down at her.

🍂🍂🍂

Surprisingly, the gate was open when Noro came to it, and cautiously, she walked inside. For a moment, there didn’t appear to be anyone there. Then-

“Get her!”

She heard someone shout, and soldiers appeared suddenly out of every shadow. Some of them carried chains, some of them reached out with their bare hands. Before Noro could react, she was tackled, and she began to struggle as the men tried to subdue her.

“What are you doing,” she called out, “I haven’t done anything wrong! What is the meaning of this?”

As her hands were wrenched behind her back and tied with rope, someone walked over and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up. It was Sadao.

“You bitch,” he sneered. “I knew that it was right to distrust you. I knew that you were a filthy monster.” He threw her down and pointed a spear at her chest.

‘It’s happening again,’ a voice in her head whispered.

“Sadao, what are you talking about,” Noro asked, fear and confusion seeping into her voice, “Why are you doing this? Where is my family?”

As if summoned, they heard footsteps.

“Noro,” the familiar voice of her brother called out. Her family ran up to them, worry clear in their eyes.

“Mother, Father,” she cried, “Help me! I don’t know what’s going on! Sadao just ambushed me at the gate! He's gone crazy!”

Her mother walked up beside Sadao. “Why are you doing this to my daughter? Your own brother is in love with her for god's sake! What reason could you possibly have to order this?”

“My brother is the reason I’m doing this,” Sadao snapped. “He’s dead.”

What?

“Takuma’s dead,” Noro asked. “What? How?”

Sadao glared daggers. “You should know; you were with the monster that killed him.”

“What?!?”

“Noro, please tell me it isn't true,” her mother pleaded. She knelt down and grabbed Noro's hands, holding them to her chest.

“You wouldn’t throw away your life like that. You wouldn’t do that to us, would you? Please, tell me that you weren’t with the wolf.”

“I don’t…” Noro struggled to speak as strange emotions threatened to overwhelm her. “Mother, I can’t-”

“Don’t you love us,” Habiki begged her, dark tears beginning to stream down his face. “Just say it!”

“Noro,” her mother spoke to her gently, drawing her attention, “If you tell us that you weren’t with the wolf, then this can all go away. You can stay here, with us, and find a good husband, and live a nice, happy life, safe and sound. Don’t you want that? Don’t you want to be happy?”

“Is that what you truly desire,” the words came back to her again. “Can you honestly see yourself as some human’s housewife… and die without knowing what the world truly has to offer? Is that what you believe?”

No, it wasn’t, the woman realized. Her heart skipped a beat.

She wasn’t that person anymore.

Something was different.

As though that revelation gave her strength, Noro drew in a shaking breath, and looked at her mother. “I’m so sorry Mother,” she confessed, her voice clear and strong as tears began to stream down her face, “but I was with the wolf.”

Everything shattered.

It was as though the entire world had begun to melt around her. The sky began to twist and fracture, and the castle shifted in and out of focus, as though fighting not to be replaced by a familiar shadowy forest. Even her family changed, and became nightmare fuel.

Her father’s head was missing, and countless arrows stuck out of her brother's chest like a pincushion. They were pale and ghostly. And their eyes were cloudy and gray. Sadao had turned into an oni, with a snarling beastial face and a crimson pitchfork. Their clothes were old and tattered, and whipped around them though there was no wind.

‘None of this is real,’ she thought, and a horrifying sense of vertigo dropped through her. ‘This whole world…. is nothing but a dream!’

“This can’t be happening, this can’t be happening,” she cried out, and tried to back away. But she found that she couldn’t.

“You must stay,” the thing that was no longer her mother shrieked, its hands now icy. The specter gripped Noro’s hands to her like a pair of shackles. “You will stay! Your mother commands it!”

“No,” Noro cried out, and jerked her hands away, shoving the spirit instinctively. “I won’t! And you can't make me!’

With a final shrieking howl, the thing lunged at her, and the woman threw her hands out in front of her. Then everything went black. Slowly, Noro began to hear a voice. It sounded strangely frantic, and concerned. It was saying her name.

"Noro," it called out to her. "Noro?"

Slowly, her eyes opened, and she saw Sesshomaru.

🍂🍂🍂

The dai-yokai was shocked when, without warning, the pathway between realms was filled with shrieking as a host of souls burst from Noro’s unassuming form. They wailed and screeched as they flew by, buffeting the demon lord's clothes with dark energy. Within seconds however, the area was quiet again as the spirits disappeared into the ether.

Noro had fallen from Entei’s back in the commotion, and Sesshomaru leapt over, kneeling by her side. Without thinking, he held her hand as she began to stir.

“Noro,” he said, an uncharacteristic note of hopefulness creeping into his voice. “Noro?”

He watched in awe as she shook her head slightly, and blinked. Slowly, her lovely red eyes focused on him, and she smiled.

“Sesshomaru.”

It was strange. She didn't use an honorific, but he found that he didn't seem to care that much anymore.

Notes:

I might come back to this arc in the future and shift a few things around. I kind of wanted a scene where Takuma proposes to Noro and she turns him down, and the confrontation/breaking the illusion scene could be fleshed out a little more, but I'm satisfied with what I have written. Enjoy!

Chapter 68

Noro squinted at the demon and lifted her hands to cup his face. “Is this a dream,” she asked.

He stared at her wordlessly for a moment before pulling away.

“No. You’re not dreaming.”

Sesshomaru watched as the woman frowned. She sat up and shook her head, a perplexed look crossing her face. Her mind was foggy, either from sleep, or because of the lost souls that had caused the sleep, which was far more likely.

“I couldn’t remember anything,” she said, staring at the ground. “It was like none of this had existed. Not even my curse was real.” she stared at her hands.

“It seemed like there were many souls within you,” he said. “Their spell was quite powerful. Not even I could wake you.”

Noro nodded.

The silence stretched between them, and Sesshomaru did not know what to say. The woman didn’t smell sad, but she wasn’t happy either. Something had obviously happened to her while she was under the ghosts spell, but she remained quiet and contemplative. Then Entei walked over and began nudging her happily, and she turned to the beast, petting its nose affectionately.

“Hi you,” she said, and stood up, embracing the animal.

Sesshomaru interrupted. “Are you recovered,” he asked.

Noro nodded. “Yeah, I think so,” she told him. She refused to meet his eyes, and instead continued to scratch Entei’s chin and behind its ears. “You’ve probably been waiting for me this whole time right? And I think I’m about done with the underworld anyway.”

She hopped on the horse's back, and Sesshomaru nodded. Perhaps it was better to leave her to her thoughts.

It could've been several hours after that, or only a few minutes before Noro spoke up.

“They trapped me in a dream,” she began to explain. “The spirits I mean. I think that they wanted to trap my soul here? Maybe they wanted my body or something. But it was really convincing. I was back at my old home, with my family, and everyone was happy.”

She paused then, thinking, and then added. “But it wasn’t just memories or something. It was everything that I’d ever desired, everything that I’d wished for. It was real.”

As though realizing what she had said, she fell silent, and then stated, “ and I should’ve lost myself.”

Sesshomaru felt an imperceptible shiver go down his spine at the tone in her voice. There was a strange disconnect as she acknowledged what should’ve frightened her, and it almost made him feel uneasy. Tentatively he asked, “why didn’t you?”

“I think that deep down, I realized that everything was too perfect,” she answered. “I kept remembering things, and I wasn’t content anymore. There was a wolf… It asked me something, and I realized something about myself.”

“I’m not that person anymore; the one that the dream was made for I mean. I won’t settle for a life like that. I'm different now. I’m stronger and better. I like what I have now! And I’m done running from the monsters.”

Now Sesshomaru realized the strange tone in her voice. The woman hadn’t recognized the shift in herself, and she didn’t quite know what to think about it now that the change had become apparent.

“Do you regret following me,” he asked.

“No.” she answered, and her eyebrows furrowed as though she was perplexed by her own answer. “It’s not that. I just wonder if my family’s proud of me.”

Her words echoed through the corridor as a stone gate appeared out of the darkness. It loomed ahead.

Sesshomaru huffed. “They are dead,” he stated factually as he stared up at the doors, “and you are alive. If they cannot be happy with that, then why think of them.”

As if in reply, Tenseiga began to glow and shake at its place at Sesshomaru's side. They had arrived.

Notes:

Finally we've "arrived" at the gravesite! can't wait to see Sesshomaru ignore Naraku so he can walk up and punch Inuyasha in the face! 😜

Chapter 69

They appeared in another cave similar to the one in the Land of Fire, but something was noticeably off. The air was stale and dry, like the inside of a library, or a wind coming in from the desert, though it was neither cold nor hot. It did not smell of growing things, nor dying things, nor things already dead; it was hollow and devoid of anything. It was strange and unsettling. They each had a chill up their spine as they entered.

Noro took a moment to glance at their surroundings as the doors boomed shut behind them, and noticed a couple things.

First off, the doors did not lose on their own. Two giant guardians, one with a horse's head and one with the head of a bull, had moved silently from their pedestals to shut the doors once the group had entered the cave. They said nothing. Perhaps the two already knew that they were coming.

And second, the cave that they were in? It was the mouth of a gigantic skull, which was probably the remains of some ancient dragon, based on the shape of the teeth.

“Is this the land of the land,” Noro questioned.

The two guardians answered. “This is the border between life and death." "It is the final resting place of the bones of many great demons.”

“Including my father,” Sesshomaru added.

“Oh, so this is where this is. Makes sense.”

Then suddenly, Sesshomaru frowned. Like, actually frowned, and rushed towards the entrance, drawing Tokijin. Noro followed quickly on Entei. “Hey, wait up,” she called out. “What is it?”

He didn’t answer. Even as she followed him out of the cave and into the open air. "What is it Sesshomaru? Is it Naraku?"

Noro looked down from Entei’s back at the sprawling land of rock and stone. Aside from the strange bird spirits that flew beside them, the land contained nothing but some scattered remains of gigantic demons, their bones pale against the clouded sky. Truely, life was not meant to remain here.

Then she felt the reason for the dai yokai’s anger the same time that the scene came into view.

Naraku was hovering inside his barrier right outside of the enormous skeleton of a dog demon. The cairn had what appeared to be a hole blown right through its chest. The hole was lined with translucent crystals, with Inuyasha standing inside it, yelling up at Naraku, who was as insufferably smug as ever. Wordlessly, Noro drew her swords.

“Naraku,” she hissed. Hageshi Taiyo hummed excitedly in her hand, itching to dig itself into the spider demon's flesh. Noro was inclined to agree. She had a vendetta to settle.

‘Attack now,’ a voice in her head whispered, ‘while he’s not looking. Rip him to shreds for what he’s done.’

Apparently Sesshomaru had the same idea, because he sent a ball of poisonous yokai energy hurtling towards the half demon, striking his barrier hard enough to force him back a few meters while flying in. The action was however, seemingly to get the half demon out of the way so that Sesshomaru could pay his respects to his father, ignoring Naraku's attempt to banter. Then, still ignoring the spider, Sesshomaru flew down, stuck his sword into the dirt, and socked his younger brother in the face. 😂

“Hey guys,” Noro greeted the others as she flew in. “Hey Inuyasha!”

“Hey yourself,” he yelled back. “What the fuck are you and the bastard doing here? And what the hell did you punch me for Sesshomaru," the last question was directed at the offending dog demon.

“Also, how are you riding Entei,” Sango added. “Inuyasha hit him and Hadudoshi with the Backlash Wave!’

“Is that how he got the way he was,” Noro answered. She patted the demon horse as she spoke. “I found Entei trapped by a bunch of rubble in the middle of a flooding river. I freed him and he followed me home, so he’s kinda on our side now?” Entei whinnied.

The others looked unconvinced. Noro changed the subject. “But anyway, what’s going on here? Catch me up.”

“Naraku tricked all of us in order to steal the last sacred jewel shard from Hosenki,” Kagome told her earnestly. “And he was planning on leaving us here to die!”

She glared at the spider demon, rage simmering in her eyes. “Is that so.” She glared at him, quietly seething.

On the inside, Noro was boiling with fury, as though encountering the spider again had ignited every fiber of her being with terrifying power. ‘Kill him,’ the thoughts were screaming through her mind like a hurricane, ‘rip out his throat. Destroy him for what he’s done. Tear his damn tongue out and feed to the horse.’ Clenching her jaw shut, she gripped her swords in a white knuckle grip and guided Entei to stay between the group and Naraku, even as they flew down to Inuyasha. She wouldn't let the bastard sneak an attack on her friends.

The spider demon's eyes landed on her, and he smirked.

“Hello again Norowareta. It’s nice to see that you’re doing well. After our last encounter, I was afraid that I wouldn’t see you again.”

“Yeah I’ll fucking bet,” she replied sarcastically.

Before she could say more, Sesshomaru swiftly leapt over, landing on a stone outcropping in between the woman and Naraku, Tokijin drawn menacingly. He shot Noro a fierce look before turning to Naraku; a warning for her to stay back. The woman glared at Sesshomaru for a moment, mentally scorching holes in the back of the dog demon’s head, but retreated anyway, remaining in the air.

“Vermin,” he growled, his eyes narrowing in an uncommon show of vexation.

Naraku smirked. This battle would be interesting.

Notes:

If you're wondering about the "tear his damn tongue out and feed it to the horse" line, it's because A-Un and Mo Mo are the only two demons in the series that are specifically stated to be herbivores! And yeah, I'm pretty sure Entei eats meat. It makes sense in a way.

Chapter 70

Noro glanced behind her, checking on Inuyasha and the others as Sesshomaru fought. They were ok; it looked like Sesshomaru’s brother was trying to secure some help from the crystal demon inside the cavernous chest of Toga’s cairn. That was good, because like it or not, they needed the help.

Begrudgingly, Noro had to hand it to the spider demon; he was pretty tough to kill. Even Sesshomaru couldn't seem to break through his barrier. She watched him strike it again and again with Tokijin, only to be forced back in order to evade any possible blows. And though Sesshomaru didn’t show it, she knew that it was frustrating for him. Such an opponent was not honorable, and would use dirty tactics in order to secure a win.

Just as she thought that, Naraku forced Sesshomaru back again with a laugh.

“Wow Sesshomaru, you really seem to be getting worked up. Do you want to destroy me that badly,” he said cheekily. “Would you like some help? I’ll give you some, if that’s what you desire.”

The spider demon allowed some of his tentacles to snake and grow out of the protection of his barrier, curling and undulating. The tentacles split and grew fangs, gnashing and grinding together. In a flash, they streaked towards Sesshomaru.

“Ha, don’t patronize me Naraku,” the dog demon replied arrogantly, and he prepared to cut through the half demon’s appendages. But they streaked past him, and towards Noro.

“That won’t work, Naraku,” Noro shouted, and Entei flew up away, evading Naraku’s arms as they tried to bite and maim the stallion. Sesshomaru tried to intercede, but was preoccupied by more of the spider’s tentacles.

“You’re too slow Naraku,” Noro called out as Entei dodged the tentacles with ease. “You won’t be able to catch me with those. These are nothing!”

She readjusted her grip on Hageshi Taiyo, and sliced right through them just as Sesshomaru did the same.

Then Naraku grinned knowingly, and there was barely a heartbeat of a warning before a miasma erupted from the severed limbs, clouding the entire area and enveloping them in a thick, potent smoke. Noro cried out as the poisonous fog overtook them.

Inside Toga’s grave, Inuyasha had been trying to crack Hosenki’s crystal armor in order to gain the Adamant Barrage as an attack for Tetsusaiga, when the group heard Noro’s cry and turned just in time to see saw the dense cloud of poison engulf their friend.
“Noro,” everyone cried out in concern, except for Inuyasha, who was busy. Sango took a few steps forward, but the demon slayer was quickly pulled back by Miroku.

“No, stay back,” the monk warned them as the poison began creeping toward them, the group watching, fearstruck as the miasma began to melt down anything organic that it touched. What was a strange cobblestone of skulls, was now nothing but a bubbling puddle, while dirt and stones remained untouched. They were horrified.

“But- Noro’s still in there,” Sango argued, hoisting her weapon over her shoulder. The demon slayer grimaced, ready to charge into the deadly fog. Then Kagome stepped forward, bow in hand.

“Stay back everyone, I’ll purify the miasma!” She notched her arrow.

But when the girl let her sacred arrow fly, and it purified the demonic fumes, only one figure came into view.

The mist was blown away from Sesshomaru, caught in the whirlwind of his own demonic aura as it began to roil. He gripped Tokijin tightly, and as the miasma swirled away from the demon lord, he glared menacingly at the unperturbed half demon. His eyes showed just the barest tint of red in their depths.

Naraku’s eyebrows raised, and he gave a surprised laugh.

“I see that I actually got under your skin this time, Sesshomaru,” he laughed. “Does that woman really mean that much to you?”

Sesshomaru said nothing, only raising his sword again. His expression was hard, as though emotions roiled just under the surface. Naraku smirked triumphantly.

“It's impressive that you can withstand my miasma Sesshomaru,” the spider demon spoke mockingly, “but humans like that one don’t stand a chance. You should’ve known better.”

🌖🌖🌖

Needless to say, Noro was surprised when she got a face full of the bastard’s miasma. The force of it sent her flying off of Entei’s back and hurtling towards the ground.

“Entei,” she screamed.

Quick as a whip the horse wheeled around to get her, but the poison was so thick that the fire demon had trouble spotting her as she fell. As the ground approached at breakneck speeds, Noro instinctively closed her eyes.

‘Not yet.’ Her eyes flashed open.

‘We’re not dying here.’

Noro’s face contorted into a snarl, and the woman moved quickly, twisting her body into a freefall position. Her heartbeat hammered in her head as her mind raced, her eyes scanning the mist for anything to halt her fall. Then, right before she crashed into it, Noro saw the cliff. Noro lashed out with her swords, stabbing them deep into the cliffside. Despite this, the force of her fall dragged her down a few more feet, her hands getting scraped by outcrops of rock that jutted from the cliffside. Eventually she did stop though, and rocks scattered down around her as she gasped with relief, her chest heaving.

‘That was close,’ she thought blearily, and thanked her lucky stars. Without all of the training that Sesshomaru had put her through, the woman doubted that she’d have been able to survive.

“Entei,” she called out, but there was no answering whinny. Was the demon horse ok?

As she slowly caught her breath, she heard a hissing, bubbling sound, and glanced around. All around her, the remains of humans and demons that were embedded into the rockface were dissolving. “What the hell,” she whispered in shock.

A disembodied finger bone dropped onto her head, and she shrieked, nearly losing her grip on her swords. Disgusted, she wiped the gooey appendage off of her face.

“Just how poisonous is this stuff,” she yelped.

And why was she not being affected? Then she realized.

She glanced up, and sure enough, her tanto, the Doku Tsuki, was glowing a dark purple. The woman smiled wryly. It seemed that both of her swords had abilities. Lucky her.

Suddenly, she heard a strained whinny, and Entei appeared out of the darkness. It appeared as though the miasma had caused some of its old wounds to open, and the poor horse was bleeding from its nose and mouth as well.

“Entei,” she cried out as the demon approached shakily.

Once the animal floated up alongside Noro, the woman dropped from the cliff face onto the fire demon's back, flinching as Entei dropped a couple of feet. Quickly she grabbed her swords and gently directed the animal. “Thank you Entei. Come on, let’s get out of here. This miasma isn’t good for you.”

Witha shaky sigh, the fire demon complied, and they began to rise.

Red fire burned in the woman’s eyes.

“Don’t worry Entei,” she said calmly, her blades glinting eagerly in her hands, “I’m going to kick that smirky bastard’s ass.”

🍂🍂🍂

Though the dai-yokai seemed contained on the surface, on the inside, Sesshomaru had to restrain himself from letting out a growl at the devious little spider demon as he taunted him.

Again, it happened again, he thought, gripping his sword tightly. Vaguely he registered his brother’s harsh voice as he yelled at someone, Sesshomru didn’t particularly care who, and it catapulted him back into a recent memory.

"I failed you, Kikyo,” he remembered Inuyasha’s whining as he held the dead priestesses' broken bow on Mount Hakure. "I wasn't there for you Kikyo, and because of that, you died alone."

For some reason, the words twisted around inside him now when they hadn’t back then. Why was that? Nothing had changed since then, he was still the same.

And yet, he had failed to defend what was his four times now. If it had only been the first time, at the Lake, he could've passed it off as a simple mistake, but then it happened again on Mount Hakure, and again, and again. Even though he had bestowed the woman with his own fangs, his protection seemed to do her more hard than good. And now she was gone again.

Was it his fault?

His chest seemed to tighten as he remembered his own words, being spat back at him now by his own treacherous mind.

"Did you just stand by and watch her get killed? Why didn't you do anything Sesshomaru!"

“If you cared for her, you should've been there for her, so blame yourself, not me."

Then the woman’s words came floating back to him. “Sometimes you aren’t around.”

Back then, the demon lord had perceived her nonchalant words as an insult against his pride, but now he knew different. She was right. There were times that he wasn’t around to strike down foes, and the female was aware of this. The woman was well acquainted with the dangers that she faced by his side, and she was striving to better herself against them, even without his help, so that she could protect those that she cared for.

His mind cleared. She wouldn’t let herself die here. The human was too stubborn for that.

He closed his eyes as Naraku finished his insipid speech about the little trick that he had ‘ensnared’ him in, and sighed.

“Naraku… is that all,” he replied. “Do you really think that threatening those that follow me will stop me from killing you? I’m not so sentimental as to worry about those like her!”

With those words, he moved to attack again.

Then a wave of fire engulfed the area, incinerating the miasma and all of the half demon’s tentacles that remained outside of his barrier, leaving not even ash behind, and the dog demon heard a familiar voice.

“You’ll have to try better than that to kill me, Naraku,” Noro crowed as she came barreling in on Entei, “I’ve dealt with far worse!”

Notes:

What think? Did I do it justice?

Chapter 71

Notes:

My apologies everyone for the late update. Spring break was last week, but that actually made it more difficult (though not impossible) to upload, as I usually write and update from the computers at my college. I am also in the middle of getting a new job, and a few days ago my idiot little brother nearly died because of a toothache. (He had a tooth that he didn't realize was infected and got blood poisoning.)

“You can’t kill me that easily!”

Shocked by the sudden assault, Naraku jerked backwards, wincing as his various appendages turned to ash. As soon as he saw the woman, he scowled, and more tentacles crept out from his body, waving erratically as they whipped and split apart. He glared over at the female, a drop of sweat barely noticeable on her cheek.

Noro grinned at the half demon’s unease, and made a show of holding her swords up, preparing to launch another attack.

“That’s right,” she said smugly, “You haven’t seen my new weapons, the Hiruto Yoru, yet. Allow me to introduce you to them!” She launched another attack at the spider demon, forcing him backwards.

Sesshomaru, who had dodged her previous attack, watched the display without expression, while Kagome and the others down below watched with awe.

The woman seemed radiant. Her hair whipped about her as she sat proudly on Entei, and her swords shone like sunlight in her hands, the gleam from which igniting her eyes with fiery red glow, like a raging wildfire. She smiled savagely.

“What, don’t have the strength to kill me now,” she asked mockingly as she laid down blow after blow onto Naraku’s barrier, gradually forcing the spider backwards further and further. “Or are you going to try to take over my mind again!”

Then Naraku launched a counterattack, flinging tentacles after Noro, forcing her to retreat. Entei dodged Naraku’s tentacles with an unnatural speed as the spider demon fought to gain some respite from the woman.

“Bastard,” Noro called out as she flew around, dodging his tentacles. The half demon was keeping her so occupied that she couldn’t use her initial attack again, the one that incinerated his miasma. And it was building up again.

“Fly higher Entei,” she told her steed. “If you breathe in any more of this poison, you might die.”

As the fire demon complied, Noro glanced down at her friends inside the open chest of Sesshomaru’s father. She hoped they would be ok.

Then something glinted, and Noro watched as Inuyasha unleashed his wind Scar. But it was different. Dozens of adamant crystals streaked through the air and right through Naraku’s barrier, shredding it to pieces, and penetrating the spider demon so that he looked like a very sad porcupine.

“Oh,” Noro gasped, pleasantly surprised by the new attack. Inuyasha must've succeeded in getting the crystal demon’s power. “That’s nifty.” Entei nickered.

It was at this moment that Sesshomaru decided to step in.

“That is your weakness Naraku,” he said coolly, drawing closer as he watched the half demon struggle for breath. “You’re too arrogant, and that will be your downfall.”

‘Hypocrite,’ Noro thought dryly, a wry look crossing her face as she had Entei fly down. She watched as the demon lord raised his sword towards Naraku.

“And now that you are no longer hiding behind that barrier, I can deliver the ending blow!”

He swung, and the electric blue glare of his Dragons Strike flashed, whipping towards Naraku. It careened into the half demon and he split apart, even his head being cloven in two. But it was not over.

The parts of the hateful half demon began to smear and morph into an undulating spiral. Just as all the times before, he was leaving. But he still had the prize. The sacred jewel shard.

“Go!” Noro heard Kagome’s voice call out, and suddenly a painfully bright light struck the remains of Naraku’s flesh. Her sacred arrow. It exploded into a blinding light that snapped and cracked with holy energy. But it wasn’t just Kagome’s. Noro could sense Kikyo’s aura as well. But was it enough?

Both Naraku and the arrow disappeared entirely, and as light returned to the area, a single shard dropped down, landing in Kagome’s hands.

It wasn’t over yet it seemed, but at the very least, they had won this round.

Chapter 72

Everyone took a step back as Sesshomaru and Noro landed.

Noro sheathed her swords and dismounted Entei, turning Kagome and the others. “Is everyone ok,” she asked.

“Are we ok,” Shippo exclaimed, pointing a finger back at her, “What about you? We thought you died!”

“You did take a direct hit from Naraku’s miasma,” Sango added, agreeing with the fox kit’s words. “I have to admit I’m curious as to how you survived.”

“We all are,” Miroku finished.

Noro nodded, and was about to speak, when she felt the slightest touch of a now familiar hand on the small of her back. She turned her head towards Sesshomaru. What did he want? She raised an eyebrow inquiringly. Well?

Now Noro knew the demon lord better than any of the others, Inuyasha included, so while they only saw the stony exterior, Noro was able to see much more. The woman watched carefully, observing as his eyes slid from her face, to the swords at her side, and then harden as he glared at the others in front of them. The action took less than a second, and was imperceptible to everyone else. But Noro understood, and had to suppress a chuckle at the dai yokai’s pettiness.

Sesshomaru didn’t want her to mention that he had anything to do with the swords of course, silly dog demon. But she didn’t mind fudging the truth a little, just for him.

“My new swords have special powers,” she answered Miroku, not missing a beat. “Aren’t they the coolest? Totosi made them for me.”

Sango nodded. “Yeah, we saw them lashed to your side before, but you left before we could get the chance to ask you about them. May I hold one?”

“Sure!” she handed the smaller blade to the demon slayer, who pulled it partially from its sheath. She studied the blade closely while Kagome, Shippo and Miroku looked on inquisitively.

“So, you like it?”

“It’s amazing,” the demon slayer murmured, running her hand along the flat of the blade, “I’ve never seen a demon sword quite like it!”

“Oh come on, it can’t be that great,” Inuyasha complained in the back, but Noro rolled her eyes.

“They’re both pretty amazing. That one in your hands is Doku Tsuki. Turns out, it nullifies any type of poison that comes into contact with its user. That’s how I was able to survive Naraku’s miasma. And while wearing Hageshi Taiyo, my katana, I don’t take any damage from burns, whether by fire, or boiling water.”

“Really,” Kagome exclaimed. “That’s so useful!”

“And they work on humans,” Miroku added. “That’s almost unheard of.”

“Yeah,” Sango said thoughtfully as she returned the sword to Noro. “The demon that was used as a base must be quite powerful for that to happen. Even the Tessaiga can’t do that! How did Totosi accomplish this?”

Noro shrugged. “The bones of some random demon I guess, I’m not quite sure.”

“Now that doesn’t sound like Totosi,” Inuyasha spoke up. “That old buffoon may be crazier than anything, but he’s way too passionate about his craft to use any old demon, and even if he did, they wouldn’t turn out half as nice as those.”

Everyone blinked, and Inuyasha scowled at their stunned expressions. “What?”

“Nothing Inuyasha,” Kagome said. “It’s just..”

“We never expected you to actually say something nice about Totosi, that’s all,” Miroku finished. The others nodded.

Noro smirked as Inuyasha’s scowl grew deeper. “I didn’t say anything nice about him! That old codger made me break my back for him for no reason! I just know that he’s a super stickler about his work, or did you forget that he used my own fang to fix Tessaiga?”

Noro laughed. “Well, I don’t know what to tell you Inuyasha,” the woman answered, strapping her swords back to her side. “That’s all I know. And what about you Kagome? The arrow that you shot; it was Kikyo’s wasn’t it? I thought that she died on Mt Hakure.”

Kagome nodded. “She almost did. But I found her, and was able to purify the miasma that had infected her body.” The priestesses' tone was clipped. There was clearly more to it than that, but she wasn’t sharing.

Noro thought for a moment, then silently put the girl's behavior aside. Considering that it’s Kikyo, whatever was bothering Kagome was something that they’d have to discuss at a later time, when there were less people (Inuyasha) around.

Thankfully, the skull near to them spoke, drawing everyone's attention.

“Woman,” he said, looking right at Noro, “You carry more than swords with you. Tell me, is it some spell of Naraku’s that runs through your veins?”

“What,” everyone echoed in shock.

Noro flinched, subconsciously shrinking back towards Sesshomaru.

“Did Naraku curse you Noro,” Kagome asked.

She shook her head, refusing to look at any of them. “No, it’s a… family thing. I don’t know who the caster was. I don’t like to talk about it.”

“My apologies,” said the demon skull. “I did not intend to bring up bad memories, though you should know that it has weakened.”

After they finished speaking with the demon, who Noro learned was Hosenki, they all began to fly back towards the gateway. As they traveled, Noro warned them of what she went through, and cautioned Miroku to place protective sutras on all of them, including Inuyasha, much to the half-demon's dismay.

“Inuyasha, we’re not saying that you aren’t stronger than Shippo,” Kagome soothed, “but some things are just out of your control. Don’t you remember Mayu?”

“Yeah, and I hated that too,” Inuyasha replied.

As the two continued their …discussion? Or was it an argument? Noro shook her head, and leaving the two to their talk, she flew Entei up towards Sesshomaru.

“Hey.”

She studied the demon lord for a second before speaking.

“I know why you didn’t want me to tell the others that my swords were made from your fang you know.”

Sesshomaru jerked his head towards Noro sharply, his face almost showing a hint of surprise. Noro’s lip twitched in an effort to keep from smiling.

“It’s ok, I understand. The great demon lord Sesshomaru gifting… well anything, to a mortal? People would think you’ve lost your marbles.”

Sesshomaru relaxed a little, and turned away, letting the woman believe in her theory. ‘Maybe I have,’ he thought as the woman slowed to wait for her friends, ‘because you are wrong. But it is inconsequential. No one will know, not even you.’

Something inside him stirred at that, and dai yokai ignored it, tamping it down as he had done for months. Nothing would come of such things, he would not let it.

Unbidden, his father's face came to mind. The figure who had always seemed to be in his way. The one person that he both despised and admired. The one person that Sesshomaru could not stand to imitate, and yet must be like in order to achieve his goals. the Father who gave his life for a human woman and her bastard, half demon son. He reminded himself that death is what would happen if he followed in the steps of his father, the shame that he and his mother felt upon learning of Taisho's infidelity, and the promise that he had made to himself at the time.

He would be better than his father.

The dog demon clenched his jaw as he heard Noro's laugh in reaction to something his half brother said.

On one ever said that it would be easy.

Notes:

Hey everyone! Thanks for your patience!

Now that I have gotten this arc done with, I will be uploading a bit more frequently, as I already have some of it written. I like to call it the Dragons from the Past. It's a reimagining of the Panther Tribe arc, since Noro was introduced afterwards in my story.

Chapter 73

The night was dark, and the sea was peaceful.

Then all at one, the winds changed, and the ocean began to bubble furiously. The earth along the coast began to shake, and trees fell off the cliff side into the frothing waves. Out of the depths, an impossible sight emerged.

A castle rose from beneath the stormy seas, dripping with water. From it, three balls of light emerged and raced through the air to the cliffside ridge on the mainland that overlooked the island fortress, where they settled, and transformed into three figures, covered in colorful silks and intimidating armor.

They surveyed the castle without expression. It was obvious that some sort of devastating siege had destroyed much of the fortress some time in the past. The turrets were toppled, walls were felled, and the long decomposed corpses of various demons littered its grounds, weapons still in hand.

"We survived," the one in pale reds and blues spoke passively, her voice whispery like the wind. "However," she paused, "it would seem that we were the only ones."

"That damn dog," roared the one dressed in greens, "the bastard didn't leave a single one of our people alive! That heartless demon dog needs to pay!"

"All dog demons are heartless Hama," answered the first as her fiery violet eyes surveyed the ruined citadel.

The third, a taller male dressed in black, said nothing.

As they looked over their once majestic castle, an ominous wind blew through the trees, and the three tensed as a manical laugh echoed through the trees.

The first pulled a thick, intricate pipe from her robes and lit it with a flick of her fingers. Smiling, she took a long drag from it and slowly exhaled, the smoke mixing with the surrounding fog as she turned towards the forest. "Come out from the shadows, stranger" she commanded.

A white cloaked figure wearing the mask of an ape suddenly appeared before them, crouching in the shadows, and the two others held up their weapons threateningly.

"Speak, if you do not wish my siblings to slay you for trespassing on our lands," said the first. "Who are you and what do you want?"

The fog wrapped around the figure like thick tentacles as they chuckled and held up their hands. "I am only a messenger milady," they said. "I've come to tell you that your father, Ryukotsuei, who was sealed by the Great Dog Demon shortly before your own entrapment, was recently killed by one of his sons, a half demon named Inuyasha."

The three demons were shocked, and Hama snarled and leapt forward, grabbing the cloaked figure by the throat. "That's a lie! Our father wouldn't be killed by a half demon!"

"Easy Hama," said the first, "we should let him finish before we dispose of him. Let him go."

When the chartreuse demon made no more to drop their visitor, the first glanced at their third sibling, annoyed by Hamas noncompliance. "Takumi, pry our sister from the ape please." The demoness gestured with her pipe towards their errant sibling.

When their brother complied, and the stranger was set safely back on the ground, the stranger chuckled again. "So the legends are as they say. You command your younger siblings well, Kasumi of the Heavens."

The demoness flashed a wry smile at the ape, before blowing a lungful of smoke towards the stranger. The smoke encircled him threateningly as Kasumi spoke. "You seem to know much about us," she said coolly, and her eyes flashed, "and you have yet to tell us your name."

The stranger tilted their head in assent, and made a flare of reaching into their cloak to grab something.

"My name is Naraku milady," he said slyly, and held up something between two fingers. It glittered darkly. "And these are for you."

Chapter 74

Kasumi blinked. "What are these jewels," she asked.

The stranger answered. "They are shards of the Shikon Jewel, The Jewel of Four Souls Milady. I am giving them to you so that you may take your revenge on Inuyasha and his brother."

"The Jewel of Four Souls," the demoness echoed. She sucked in a breath on her pipe.

"I and my siblings have been locked away for many years since our defeat at the hands of Inu Taisho's son, so you may not fully understand with whom you are dealing. If this is an illusion of some sort, I will know."

"If it is proof that you require, then say no more. Kanna!"

A little blank eyed girl appeared out of the shadows, startling Kasumi's siblings, as they had not sensed the child's presence. Kasumi gave no such expression.

"This is Kanna the Mirror," Naraku explained. "Kanna, please show our new friends the power of the sacred jewel shards."

Kanna held up her mirror. Instead of showing reflections, the mirror fluctuated, and showed the yokai moving images of battles fought over the jewel, humans and demons alike fighting each other for the scattered shards.

As the siblings viewed the footage, Kasumi's eyes narrowed. "I see you in many of these memories," she stated. "It is clear that you wish to control the full jewel yourself. And yet you would give us shards?"

"I would," replied the spider demon, "because more than anything, I wish for the sons of the Great Dog General to suffer."

"I know your kind," said Hama, their voice still carrying a measure of anger, "your lies have lies, not unlike my sister. Unlike her however, we cannot trust you. Who's to say that you would not kill us and take back the shards when you are done?"

"I have no doubt that that is what he wishes to do," replied Kasumi shrewdly, before Naraku could speak. "This creature is greedy for power, and will steal anything he cannot win."

She spoke of the half demon arrogantly, as though he was merely an animal to her. The yokai knew his weakness instantly, and that angered him. If Naraku had not come to them with different intentions, he would very much enjoy breaking that arrogance to pieces. As it was however, he needed them alive.

"Your flattery is kind my ladies, but unneeded. Will you accept my gift?"
After drawing in a deep breath from her pipe, Kasumi blew out a cloud of smoke that surrounded the half demon. The clouds were so thick and pungent with fumes that even Naraku began to cough.

"No, we do not need the treacherous power of your sacred jewel. However, we will allow you this for telling us of our fathers demise. We will not kill you for taking us so lightly. Goodbye."

At this, the clouds vanished, along with the three dragon siblings. Not even their scents remained; only the smell of smoke.

Seeing this, Naraku began to laugh. "All an illusion," he exclaimed giddily. "The legends are indeed all true! Oh Inuyasha... I cannot wait to witness your demise."

Chapter 75

Summary:

it begins

Noro wasn’t sure why she suddenly felt a cold shiver run down her spine as she went to gather firewood early in the morning, but she brushed it off, thinking that her unease was due to the hostile relationship that had formed between her and Sesshomaru since they got back from the border between realms over a month ago.

It was odd. She couldn't pinpoint the exact moment in time that the demon lord's demeanor towards her had changed, but over time, it was as though Sesshomaru had reverted back into the surly old stick-up-his-ass that he had been when they first met. He made any and all attempts to avoid her, and hardly ever spoke to her anymore, their late night talks now appearing like a dream. Not even Rin could help.

Of course Noro didn’t take the silent treatment lying down, especially when she did nothing to provoke it. Which is how she ended up with the scar on her wrist.

The woman had gotten completely fed up with his behavior towards her after about a few weeks, and so she did what she had done once before, making a grab for his ear. But this time, instead of simply holding her arm and telling her off, he snarled at her, and his grip was so tight that his claws bit harshly through her skin. Since then she had begun avoiding him as well.

Nowadays, it was almost comical how stubbornly the two ignored each other, even to the point where Sesshomaru was almost always away, only stopping by to point them in a new direction or drop off food. Honestly it was exhausting.

At least one good thing had occurred since her time on the road in between realms however.

Since her escape from the ghouls in that horrid dream-prison, Noros nightmares had ended, and she even gained a greater understanding of her cursed form. No longer did it chase after innocent bystanders that posed little threat to her or her pack. Instead, it had a single minded drive to find and kill Naraku, a threat now compounded by the looming completion of the sacred jewel.

But the foreboding feeling just wouldn’t go away, and Noro soon turned worriedly back to their campsite. Something was wrong, she could feel it, like lightning in the air. Then she felt it.

‘Danger,’ the word came unbidden to her, and she dropped the firewood, sprinting back to camp.

Noro had only just reached the others, barking orders at Rin to run away on A-Un as fast as possible, when a blanket of clouds covered the sun and a rush of powerful yokai swamped their camp like a thick fog rolling in from the ocean. The aura was deeply oppressive and cold, like the yawning mouth of a cave, and it unsettled Noro deeply.

Suddenly, a figure appeared before her, a woman with a face as white as the moon, with electric blue eyes and sky blue stripes that marked her as a demon running up her cheeks and chin. She blew a cloud of smoke towards Noro mockingly as the woman shielded Rin behind her.

“Where is Sesshomaru,” the woman asked coolly.

“Who wants to know,” Noro answered.

The bite in Noro's voice drew the demonesses attention, and she raised an eyebrow at the woman while taking another puff from her rather threatening pipe.

“You are a bold one, aren’t you,” she mused. “I can see why he likes you.”

Then the demoness smiled eerily. “I suppose that this might be a bit fun."

Notes:

So I'm still alive! Yaaay!!!

I apologize for the long absence; I truly didn't intend to be away for this long. But I kinda wrote myself into a corner with how I ended the last arc, and couldn't quite figure out how to start this one past the intro to the villains. That and no access to a proper computer meant that it was ridiculously hard for me to continue. But I've been reading all y'all's comments and encouragement; y'all really helped me keep this fic in my thoughts, and now that the school years had started back up again, uploads should come in more frequently, definitely by the end of August.

Thank you!

Chapter 76

The demoness glanced around their campsite with a bemused smile.

“It seems that the young lord of the west has gathered quite the following since I saw him last. Of course,” she smiled then as though the memory did not cause her pain, “the last time I saw him was over 200 years ago, when he had annihilated my brethren and sent our castle to the bottom of the ocean.”

A shiver ran down Noro’s spine as the demoness glanced at her, fury as clear as crystal in her eyes.

Noro realized just how dangerous of a situation they were in, and gently laid a hand over her sword, eyeing the demoness warily. As she motioned behind her back for Rin to leave.

He’s not here right now,” she told the demon evenly. “Perhaps you'd like to wait for him to return, and speak with him in person?”

In her mind, Noro knew that this was only a stalling tacit. The demon had waltzed right into the middle of their camp and practically announced her ill intentions, so she was confident in her powers to say the least. They didn’t have long. She needed to get out of there and protect Rin.

But something was wrong, the woman sensed. Nothing added up. Why was this demon here so brazenly? If that blast of yokai was anything to go by, surely the demoness could have sensed that Sesshomaru hadn’t been present in a few days. So why was she here?

Then she looked around, and realized that all she could see was fog. Rin, Entei and A-Un had all disappeared into the smoke. Then the demoness spoke.

“Isn’t it already clear?”

Noro drew her blades with a snarl. “Just what the hell did you do,” she demanded. “Where is Rin?”

The demonesses eyebrows raised in mock interest. “Oh, is that the little girl's name? Is she yours?”

“Answer me dammit!”

The demoness sighed.” It doesn’t really matter,” she said, shrugging. “My sister should be dealing with her and your little pets as we speak.”

It was then that Noro attacked.

The demoness chuckled, and put her pipe to her lips again as Noro’s attack passed straight through her, her form disappearing in a puff of smoke, only to reappear a few yards away.

“That won't work,” the demoness said coolly.

“What the…” Noro exclaimed in shock. Was the demoness made of smoke? As she looked up, the one image divided again and again, until a circle of the demoness surrounded her. One of them had to be the real one. Which was it?

“You know, I never really thought that Sesshomaru would ever end up with anyone,” the demoness remarked, unbothered by Noro as she attacked one of the images, only for it to have the same effect. “Much less a human.”

After a few more fruitless attacks, Noro paused, her shoulders heaving with every breath. As she caught her breath, the woman scanned the multitude around her. The real one had to be among them somewhere, but she couldn’t just continue guessing. She had to think.

She took a deep breath in, inhaling the smoke that had permeated the entire clearing as the demoness continued toying with her. That was good. ‘Continue underestimating me,’ she thought.

“He always hated his father for that, as much as he admired him,” the demoness continued on. “The Great Dog Demon of the West binding himself and gifting his swords to an undeserving human, instead of his pureblooded wife. But I suppose the weakness runs in the family.”

That comment pissed Noro off. “He’s not weak,” Noro growled as amber crept into her eyes. “And if you think that you can defeat him just because of me and Rin, then you’re stupider than you look!”

There! Noro didn’t know how, but one of the images seemed slightly more different than the others, as if some sort of aura was circling outwards from it. She knew.

‘Found you.’

She attacked, and in an instant, the demoness blocked her sword with her pipe, her violet eyes widening in shock. Then the demoness smiled sadistically as she forced Noro back with one hand. “Well this is a surprise~.”

Before Noro could react, the demoness batted her swords aside and struck out.

Her movements were much faster than Noro had anticipated, and she was barely able to dodge the blow meant for her head, crying out as her shoulder was knocked out of joint. But before Noro could retaliate, the demoness struck her again, this time knocking her to the ground, the smoke swirling around her like tendrils as spots danced in her vision.

The demoness knelt down in front of her victim, smiling savagely as Noro struggled to regain her faculties. Then she blew a stream of smoke right into the woman's face, and try as she might, Noro to its heavy aroma, passing out in a heap.

“Still,” the demoness spoke to herself, “I suppose that he might have good taste. You did catch on rather quickly, even more than some demons. But you’ll need more than cleverness to beat me.”

The mist swirled out around her as she reeled in her demonic powers, releasing the spell that encircled the clearing. She glanced at the two headed dragon sleeping a few yards away with a disgusted look.

“He even has them ride one of us,” she muttered before sucking in a breath from her pipe. How infuriating.

“Hama,” she asked the air impatiently, “have you succeeded in catching the brat?”

Her sister appeared beside her, with Rin under one arm. The demonesses' green clothes were visibly scorched and covered in soot, and their hair was singed.

“Yeah I got her,” she replied angrily, “for all the good it did us. That filthy fucking horse got away. It’s probably going to warn the dog as we speak.”

Kasumi sighed. “That’s alright Hama,” she said as her sister picked up Noro's unconscious form over one shoulder. “After all, our plan hinges on their arrival anyway. They must suffer as we have.”

She began to walk away into the mist that her yokai had gathered before them. “Our brother is waiting for us back at the castle with the younger brother's wench,” she told her sister. “Let us return.”

Hama pouted, following behind her older sister. “Why does Takumi always get the easy tasks!”

“Because he doesn't let his emotions cloud his judgment, unlike you,” Kasumi replied. “And we need our plan to succeed.”

She glanced ahead as the fog lifted and their castle came into view, and the demoness allowed a smile to creep over her face as she thought of what was to come.

‘Soon,’ she thought. ‘Soon.’

Chapter 77

It was not a sudden fall, Sesshomaru thought, as in many tales. It seemed more of a gradual thing, lurking behind every discarded wish and forgotten interaction. So unassuming that until that moment as they left the underworld, that dog demon had not yet realized the parallels between his fathers affair and his own feelings towards the woman he sought to hold by his side.

He had thought to brush his budding feelings aside by reminding himself of his fathers betrayal and mortals impermanence, but to no avail. He had recognized the attachment growing within him, and now, it would not leave him so easily.

‘Idiot,' his inner demon sneered. 'You really can’t accept yourself can you. Your own feelings. Instead, you try to drive her away.’

Rarely did Sesshomaru’s inner demon, the most basic, instinctive part of himself, take the time to speak. More often than not, whatever occurred or was desired, it was silent. Even with his fathers death, or the loss of his arm, it had only scant feelings aroused within him. But now he and it were at odds, which he had sought to rectify by coming here.

A few wooden posts was all that remained, scattered in the clearing with their ends charred and broken, and in the tall grasses, the remains of armor could be seen. Not even a grave marker was present.

Jaken, who had come with him, proceeded to tap one of the posts with his staff out of curiosity. “Milord,” he asked. “What is this place?”

Sesshomaru didn’t answer.

This was where his father died.

The dai youkai had thought that by coming here, to the place where his father had given his life for a human, that he might regain some of the resentment that he had once felt, and regain his control over his baser instincts.

‘You thought that you had controlled me,’ his inner demon spoke sarcastically as it observed his thoughts. ‘How cute. But you never did, any more than a river may control where it winds.’

Sesshomaru’s eye twitched. He was right, and Sesshomaru was bitter about it. It seemed so clear now.

The scent of Noro’s horse on the breeze forced him to pause his inner debate. Was she here to nag on him again? Couldn’t she realize that he couldn’t stand to be around her right now? To hear her voice and smell her scent and-

His inner self had gone silent, and he had only a moment to wonder why before Entei came into view, and the dog demon's eyes went red.

He’d know that scent anywhere.

In a whirl of light, he burst into the sky, leaving Jaken to attend his human’s steed. Within seconds he landed back at their camp, surveying the damage with ruby eyes. Listening for a moment, he realized that an unconscious A-Un was the only one there.

“So dogs really do come where they’re called.”

His light whip struck through the source of the voice within seconds. “Kasumi,” he growled.

The smirk on the illusions face caused him to grit his teeth.

“Still so quick to temper,” it said, “Even after 200 years, I thought that your fathers death might have mellowed you out.”

“And you’re alive,” he said, laying a hand on Tokijin.

“That’s right,” the image spoke again. “And I’d bet you’d like to finish the job. But things won’t go your way this time. I’ve made sure of it.”

A wind began to rush through, and the demonesses' image began to fade.

“You know where to find us, Sesshomaru.” Kasumi’s voice echoed through the trees. “If you wish to see your little pets again, return to the place where you took everything from us by nightfall. The Dragons of the Three Realms await you.”

Chapter 78

Notes:

sorry for the wait guys! this chapter took longer than expected to write out, but here ya go!

It wasn’t long before Jaken arrived at the empty campsite along with Entei, and though their arrival was expected, the company that his attendant was keeping was not. He held Tenseiga’s hilt to silence its shaking.

“Oi Sesshomaru,” Sesshomaru’s eye twitched as he heard his brothers hoarse yelling. Inuyasha was as loud as ever. “Where’s Kagome?”

The demon slayer and the monk landed beside his brother. “She was kidnapped by a demon wearing black armor,” the demon slayer spoke, and the monk added. “Jaken told us that you left him in an awful hurry, and Entei has been extremely beaten. What's going on?”

So they had taken Inuyasha's miko as well then.

Sesshomaru answered. “Jaken, the Ryu San-Sekei are alive.”

The demon lord wasn’t surprised in the slightest when his attendant nearly fell over in his shock, and then got to his feet while shaking uncontrollably. It was a wonder that the imp had ever been a general.

“The Dragon Triplets,” Jaken stuttered. “They’ve- returned?!? But- but how?”

“The Ryu San-Sekei,” Miroku echoed.

“Dragon dai-yokai from the ocean,” Sango answered, her brows furrowed with concern. “Together they laid waste to a large portion of the Kasuka Province. But that was a long time ago; they’ve been gone for years, along with their castle. It was thought that they had been killed.”

“I killed them.” Sessomaru spoke up, much to everyone's surprise. Only Inuyasha had a comeback.

“Well, clearly, ya didn’t, because that shadowy bastard said he and his siblings were waiting for us “where everything was taken from us” whatever the hell that means.”

“Shut up,” Jaken rushed to defend his master. “A whelp like you knows nothing of what Lord Sesshomaru has done for-” “Jaken.”

It was quite remarkable, the imps survival instincts, truly. One only had to glance at him threateningly and he would shut his yapping mouth and audibly swallow whatever offending thing that he had been about to say.

With a quiet sigh, Sessomaru took stock of the situation, ignoring the clamoring in his head. Right now he would focus on what he could control then, and nothing else.

“The Ryu San-Sekei are Ryūkotsusei’s children,” he spoke plainly. “When our father went to fight him, I was sent to dispatch the three at their castle in the ocean. Which I did.”

“Then how are they back from the dead,” Shippo asked, creeped out by the idea. “Are they like the Band of Seven?”

“No,” Sesshomaru said decisively. “Kasumi would never fall prey to the machinations of a half demon.”

“So they escaped you then,” Inuyasha concluded, jabbing at his older brother's pride. Sesshomaru glared, but said nothing.

“And now they’ve returned for revenge,” Miroku stated, and a silence followed.

“Pfft, so what if they’re mad that I killed their old man,” Inuyasha piped haughtily. He hefted the Tessaiga over his shoulder. “ I'm much stronger than I was before. I'll kick their asses just as easy!”

Sesshomaru couldn’t have that. “You’ll stay out of this,” he objected, a hint of anger giving way in the dai yokai’s voice. “I don’t want you anywhere near this war!”

“Bastard, they took Kagome,” Inuasha retorted. “And when have I ever listened to your sorry ass!”

“You moron,” the demon lord leapt forward, shoving his brother backwards into the dirt, causing everyone else to jump. “It’s your fault that we’re in this mess to begin with! So stay put!”

“Hell if that's right,” Inuyasha scrambled to his feet. “I may have killed their dad, but you were the one that fought them in the first place, so don’t you dare blame it all on me!”

“Idiot! The whole reason-” ‘He’s right.’

Sesshomaru flinched mid sentence. ‘Even you disagree with me,’ he asked. ‘Why?’

‘So long as you deny us.’

So be it.

He glanced around. They were all standing defensively, as thought he was about to attack them like he had in times past. As if he even wanted to. He didn’t even have time to argue, let alone fight. A sudden memory flitted through his mind.

“...I wouldn't be too upset with Inuyasha. He was under a spell at the time. If he hadn't been tethered to that Tree of Ages, I'm sure that he would've helped out. He definitely would've complained a lot, and I have no doubt that you two would've bickered many times, but I don't think that he would've abandoned you."

“Jaken.” his attendant jumped to attention.

“Stay here and take care of the woman's horse and A-Un.”

“Of course Milord! And… what will you be doing?”

He glared at the imp, then turned to his brother, a small, eerie smile gracing his lips.

“I hope you can keep up.”

🍂🍂🍂

Noro woke up to the sound of dripping water, and the smell of seaweed and rotting fish. The last thing she remembered was…!

She jolted, a hand grasping for her swords, but not finding them. Where were they? She tried to look around. Her head throbbed with any movement, but she pushed herself up into a sitting position anyway, catching her breath.

Noro had been put into some kind of cage inside an ornate room. In front of her was a strange pedestal that had been engraved with dragons but nothing sat on top of it, and another cage sat beside her own. Inside lay an unconscious Rin. Panic lashed through her, and she gripped the bars of her cage tightly, reaching one hand through, trying to reach the child as she called out for her.

“Rin? Rin!” Noro tried to wake the child up, but to no avail.

“Noro! You’re awake!” A familiar voice spoke from the other side of the pedestal. Noro glanced up. “Kagome?”

“Yup, that’s me! Unfortunately.”

“So they kidnapped you too,” Noro said. “Kagome, have you seen my swords?”

“No, they weren’t on you when they brought you two in.”

“Well, shit.” Noro sat back, leaning up against the side of her cage.

“Hey Noro,” Kagome spoke after a couple of moments. “Do you know what’s going on? That demon that kidnapped me wasn’t exactly chatty.”

“I don’t know much,” Noro conceded. “But the one that I fought mentioned something about fighting Sesshomaru 200 years ago. He’s who I thought they were after, but since you’re here too, they’re probably after both of Inu Taisho’s sons.”

“Quite right you are,” the demoness spoke, appearing suddenly. “And thanks to you three, the sons of the Demon General will soon taste the bitter hand of revenge.”

Chapter 79

Noro glared at the demoness as she walked in, smoke obscuring her feet. “Whatever you think you're doing, I promise you that it’ll fail.”

“That’s right,” Kagome chimed in. “Inuyasha’s gonna kick your asses.”

The demoness twisted her head towards Kagome abruptly, a smile on her lips. “And yet it was so easy for my brother to steal you away from him.” Kagome flinched back, but the defiant expression never left her face.

“Why haven’t you killed us then,” Noro questioned. “If you really think that we’re that important, then it would make more sense to kill us now.”

“Oh, don’t worry, that’s what I’m planning on.”

Then the demoness disappeared into smoke as doors to the room opened with a groan, and two other demons walked in.

The one dressed in black went and stood beside Kagome’s cage, and the other, dressed in green, stood beside Noro’s, smacking her hand down on her cage loudly. Rin stirred, but did not wake.

“So, you’re the wench that’s been following that Sesshomaru around huh,” the demoness said crassly. “I bet you can’t get much from the Ice Prince though. Just like our brother Takuma over there,” she gestured to the demon dressed in black. “All that goes through his mind is carnage. Well that and whatever order Kasumi gives him.”

“Enough Hama,” the demoness that had attacked Noro walked through the door. “Now is not the time.”

Hama proceeded to whine about being bossed around, but Noro didn’t hear any of it. Instead, her vision was focused on the object that the demoness, Kasumi, held in her hands.

It was round like the Shikon no Tama, but larger, and it glowed a pale white with shades of blue rolling through it like waves. Just the presence of it made her skin crawl. When the woman looked at it, it suddenly felt as though she was staring at the full, imposing moon, and a strike like lightning went through her head.

Wincing, she looked away and covered her eyes with a hand, but Noro could still feel the strange moonlike aura of the jewel.

“What is that,” she asked.

Kasumi held it up, the light from the pearl-like gem reflecting in the demonesses violet eyes. She seemed enraptured by the movement within, and spoke reverently.

“This is the Mitsutama, the Pearl of Tidal Waves. It holds the strength and souls of our entire family, from Ryujin, the first king under the seas, to our father, Ryūkotsusei. And once we sacrifice you three to unleash its power, we will use it to engulf all of Japan with our might, and rule as its conquerors.”

The demoness set the pearlesque object down in the center of the pedestal, where it fit snugly into the statue's open mouth.

“We had nearly succeeded 200 years ago under my father, and our followers were willing to give their souls to the Mitsutama, but Inu Taisho and his arrogant son stopped us before we could succeed. Our youkai was linked to our father, so when he was sealed away, so were we.”

Hama made a fist with her hand, slamming it down on the top of the woman's cage, and Noro watched in shock as green scales began to coat the demonesses hand.

“That bastard slaughtered every last one of our men,” the demoness snarled. “He killed them all without a second thought! And then his little brother had the audacity to kill Dad!” Hama drove her fist into the metal again, bending it slightly. “I’m still mad about it!”

Kasumi waited until her sisters seething had quieted, and then spoke. “Now is the time. The brothers approach. Hama, Takuma, your scales please.”

Together, the three reached out towards the gem, their hands shifting into claws. Three scales dropped from the siblings' hands; sky blue, forest green, and deep black. But instead of landing on the pedestal, they were caught by light emanating from the pearl, and hung in the air, glowing eerily.

Just then a burst of noise sounded outside the room, a loud rumble as though an avalanche had taken place. Kasumi looked up sharply, her violet eyes searching at something no one else could see.

“It seems that the sword that the little brother possesses is quite strong,” she spoke suddenly, smoke escaping from her mouth as she let out an exasperated hiss. She turned sharply towards her brother.

“He broke through our barrier. The jewel is not ready yet. Take care of him.”

The large yokai immediately moved into action, and stepped backwards into the shadows, disappearing. Then Kasumi turned to her sister, pulling her pipe from her robes and taking a puff.

“I have to go deal with Sesshomaru. Stay here and guard them Hama. They are NOT to be underestimated.” She pointed her pipe at her sister.

Hama wasted no time in complaining. “That's so unfair! Why do I have to stay behind!”

“Because you are the one best suited for this Hama. You and I both know that you are the strongest of us three when it comes to defense, so stay here, and keep the Mitsutama safe. Do you understand?”

Hama grumbled, crossing their arms childishly. “Yes,” she answered quietly.

“Good.”

Then Kasumi disappeared.

Notes:

I wanna note that I never have, nor likely ever will, watch Yasha-hime, so the similarities between the Mitsutama and the Blue/Green Rainbow Pearls is entirely coincidental.

The "strength and souls" bit is suppose to mean that the Mitsutama does not hold souls inside it as the Shikon does, per say, nor does it have a will of its own, but that the demonic strength of all of its keepers remains, passed down through it as wild energy.

Chapter 80

‘Get free.’

Noro flinched back after venturing another glance at the Mitsutama.

It was strange, she thought, that simply looking at the gem would ignite the same sensation in her that the full moon did. As though something buried deep inside her was trying to claw its way to the surface, bubbling up from her soul. She needed to get free.

“Noro?”

Noro twisted around. “Rin, you’re awake! Are you ok?” The woman held the bars of her cage, glancing over the child earnestly. “You aren’t hurt, are you?”

“No? There was a smoke… A-Un fell asleep. Entei tried to get me away, but I was tired…” Rin blinked. The little orphan looked so confused at what had happened. “Where are we?”

Another rumble sounded outside, like the wind howling over a mountain. The fight was getting closer. The walls shook with the impact and bits of debris rained down from the ceiling. Rin covered her head with a whimper.

“It’s ok Rin,” Noro soothed. “That's just Lord Sesshomaru coming to get us.”

On the inside, Noro’s gut twisted a little more. They dare do this to her child? The woman glanced at the top of her cage where Hama’s fist had made a dent, creating a weakness in the metal. If she could somehow use that… she could break free.

‘Then we ruin them.’

“HA!” Hama laughed. “That poor excuse for a yokai lost any privilege he had to be called Lord the instant he picked up you two pathetic meat rags, and you expect him to come to rescue you? Pathetic.”

“What about you huh,” she heard Kagome ask. “You’re stuck back here guarding us “important” sacrifices, when you could be getting your revenge on Inuyasha and Sesshomaru right now! In my book that makes you the pathetic one.”

Clever.

Hama answered. “Kasumi told me to stay here. She’s the eldest. If she wants me to stay behind, then there is nothing pathetic about it.”

“Even if you hate it?” Noro joined in. Hama glared at her.

“I’ve seen your power. Your sister clearly just wants all the glory to herself.”

“Shut up!” The demoness growled. “You two are the fools. My sister would never do that to me!” She stalked over. “You filthy humans have no idea what you're talking about!”

“That’s another thing,” Kagome exclaimed, drawing the demonesses attention. “Your sister seemed awfully keen to keep you in here with us. Maybe she sees you as a liability! In fact, I bet it's your fault that you guys lost the first time!”

“You little bitch!”

The green scaled demonesses temper grew, and she grabbed Kagome's cage, lifting it easily and shaking it. “You take that back right now!”

Noro eyed the imposing club on the demoness's back, forming a plan.

“If we’re really that weak, then your sister would have sent you to come get me instead,” she needled. “I bet she really wants you to stay out of the way as much as possible. You really must be weak if she’s that ashamed of you.”

Hama whirled around. “That does it,” she exclaimed furiously. “I don’t care if Kasumi wants to use your soul, I’m ridding you of it right now!”

She drew her weapon, and slammed it down on Noro's cage. That was just what the woman had been waiting for.

The weak spot in the cage snapped, and Hamas club tore through the metal with an ear wrenching screech and lodged itself in the floor. Noro acted quickly, bending the bars over the weapon before the demoness could pull it back out, and she hopped out of the cage, dodging the demonesses' swiping claws and getting into a defensive stance.

“Who’s the weak one now, huh,” she taunted the demoness. “There doesn’t seem like much of a difference to me!”

Hamas eyes flashed, and she grabbed her club with one hand and wrenched it out of the floor, before pulling the metal cage off of it. She brandished it at Noro, her eyes glowing red.

“I’ll show you the difference between you and me,” she growled, and drove her weapon into the floor. “Quaking Earth!”

A shock wave was sent out from the weapon, and augmented by the demonesses own yokai, it crashed into Noro, sending the woman flying into the back wall. She fell to the floor, clutching her stomach as she tried to catch the breath that had been driven out of her.

Hama walked towards her, her weapon slung over one shoulder. She didn’t think Noro had any fight left, and if Kagome's and Rin’s cries were anything to go by, neither did they.

‘Look.’

‘Look? Look where,’ Noro thought, her breath still shaky.

Then she felt it again, that humming sensation, like a raging current just beneath the surface of her skin. Calling to her from the magic of the jewel. It wanted out.

‘Look.’

She knew what she had to do. Steeling herself, Noro got up, and glared past the demoness at the offending gemstone, and let herself go, shifting as she would on a full mooned night, even as she heard Kagome’s gasp of shock.

Before Hama could react to her transformation, Noro grabbed her club with her teeth and tore it from the demonesses grasp, flinging it away, and tackling her to the floor, snarling as she leaned over her threateningly.

“How about instead, I teach you a thing or two.”

Notes:

If it wasn't really clear, the Mitsutama has the ability to raise the tide, which if we all took earth science, tides are controlled by the moon. The Mitsutama is meant to actually be a moonstone, and has a part of the moons magic within it. Which is why Noro is able to trigger her transformation.

Chapter 81

Notes:

technically you could consider this and the next chapter two sections of a larger chapter, like season finales that take up two episodes. Don't worry though, we're not NEARLY done. 😈😈😈

Sesshomaru watched as his brother managed to break the barrier that encircled the castle with ease, not even resorting to his newly acquired Adamant Barrage, hating the fact that he had to rely on his half brothers assistance, but pleased that for once, the Tessaiga was on his side at least. Too often had he now crossed blades with the sword that he searched so long for. Still, his instincts forced him to action, and as the barrier dissipated, he leapt ahead of his brother, and ignoring Inuyasha's complaints, raced towards the inner castle.

His inner voice however, could not be silenced with such distance.

‘How many times is it now,’ his inner yokai questioned. ‘Four? Five? You've let this happen so many times and yet you still think that you're on the path to greatness.’

Though he was angered by the words, Sesshomaru said nothing. He too had been counting. No longer was this about protecting those who he saw as weak; she had proven time and time again that she could take care of herself quite well. But that caused him to lax in his role. He had been negligent, and because of that-

‘Our pack is in danger.’

And by his old enemies no less. The enemies that his father had made through his foolishness.

Before Sesshomaru could continue with the thought, he was forced to leap back as a beam of light raced towards him and burst as it struck the ground he had been about to land on.

“Kasumi,” he growled.

The demoness landed before him, her pipe in hand. “Hello Sesshomaru.”

She exhaled a breath of smoke towards him, adjusting her hold on her pipe. Sesshomaru eyed the weapon for a moment before looking at his opponent, meeting her gaze. She was stalling. He drew his blade.

“Move.”

The demoness smirked, and the smoke around her billowed frantically as more and more images of her were formed around them, and through some illusionists trick, she had obscured her yokai, spreading it evenly over the area.

“Or what?”

For the first time in days both his inner demon and he were in agreement.

“Dragon Strike!”

The blow caused many of the figures to dissipate, but the rest only scowled in unison as the force of the attack forced its way past the cheap illusion, giving away the demonesses position.

“Illusionists Flash!”

The demoness disappeared in a flash, and reappeared in a burst of smoke behind Sesshomaru, aiming to strike him down with her pipe. He dodged, flinging his light whip out from his claws towards her, but Kasumi blocked it, the poison useless against her scales as it wrapped around her wrist. She tugged on it, and the construct disappeared entirely.

“Is that really the best that you have Sesshomaru,” she mocked him as they traded blows again and again. “It seems like you’ve gotten weaker. Tell me, is it because you lost the Tessaiga to the bastard offspring of your two-timing father, or because you lost your arm to him instead?”

Sesshomaru growled, swinging Tokijin down angrily, but Kasumi didn’t stop speaking, trying to stoke the anger that the young Lord of the West kept hidden.

“It must have really pissed you off when Taisho bequeathed your birthright to Inuyasha,” she hissed, locking his sword against her pipe. “After all, his mother was the one that-”

His eyes flashed angrily. “Don’t be so presumptuous,” Sesshomaru interrupted, swinging his sword around in a deadly arc. Kasumi jumped back, grinning toothily.

“Oh, did I hit a nerve, Sesshomaru?”

Sesshomaru growled menacingly, his yokai roiling around him. “Be quiet Kasumi! I grow tired of listening to your arrogant words!”

The dragoness chuckled. “Arrogant? If anyone here is arrogant Sesshomaru it is surely you. After all, you used to claim that you hated humans for their weakness and deceit, and yet…” she trailed off knowingly.

She tilted her head, her violet eyes piercing.

“Do you really think that you can surpass your father, like this?”

Sesshomaru felt a rush of white hot anger course through him. The damn snake knew his exact weakness, and it was enraging. Even this one's inner demon was seething, though for a different reason. One that he would not acknowledge. He felt his fangs begin to lengthen, and his gaze began to turn crimson as his emotions, as rare as they were, began to overwhelm him.

‘Rip her spine out, tear the bitches tongue out,’ his inner demon howled at him. ‘Flay her alive, rend anyone who gets in our way!’

He was inclined to agree.

Then a loud booming crash interrupted their battle, and the two dai yokai looked up in shock as the upper section of the castle beyond crumbled in a plume of smoke and dust, with two figures grappling with each other as they fell out of the air.

🍂🍂🍂

Noro tackled the dragoness to the floor, hot drool dripping from her fangs, and inside, her beast was alight with fury. Never before had she felt so in sync during a transformation, and the feeling made her giddy. These things, her enemies, had forfeited their lives the instant that they threw her child into a cage. And now, they would pay, starting with the one before her.

She opened her jaws wide, but before the woman could rip out the demonesses throat, Hama grasped the twisted remnants of Noro’s cage with a claw and slammed it into the side of her head. Noro yelped, rearing backwards, shaking her head to clear her vision. She watched as Hama walked over to her club, which had embedded itself into a wall from the force of Noro’s throw, and wrenched it out of the wood.

“NOW I see why he hasn’t killed you yet,” she laughed, turning towards Noro, hefting the club over her shoulder. “You’re a half demon, aren’t you?”

“No,” Noro growled back. “Both of my parents were human. This is a curse.”

Hama snorted. “Right. Bet one of them was lying.”

The dragonesses' eyes turned towards Rin. “This one though,” she said, grinning wildly as Rin shifted as far away from the demoness as her cage would allow, “She’s too weak to be anything but a human.”

The fur along Noro’s back stiffened, and she growled out a warning, stepping forwards to move in between Rin and the dragon yokai. She had never seen the child so frightened, and the sight of it twisted her heart.

“Stay away from her.” She warned.

The woman only had the small warning of Hama’s smile before the demoness swung her weapon up and over her head to strike down Rin, yokai gathering along it. “Why don’t I just take her out first then! Ocean Canyon!”

Noro snarled and streaked forwards, intercepting the strike before it could hurt Rin. She struggled to hold the weapon back with both claws before flinging the weapon aside and sending the attack careening into the nearby pedestal. The stone burst at the seams, and it and the Mitsutama were sent flying.

“The pearl,” Hama shouted, and immediately lost interest in Noro, pushing her away to chase after the stone before it got lost or damaged.

Noro glanced beside her at Kagome, who had gotten out of her cage and was busy trying to break the lock on Rin’s. Noro slashed a claw down through the lock on Rin’s cage, and then shifted, facing the dragon yokai.

“Kagome, get Rin to safety,” she asked the miko behind her, her voice rough. “I’ll hold this one off while you two escape.”

Kagome, after staring at Noro for a moment, nodded. “Ok,” she said firmly, and grabbed Rin’s hand, preparing to flee. But Rin was more stubborn. She pulled her hand out of Kagome’s and called out to Noro.

But Lady Noro,” she asked.

Noro didn’t have time for this.

“Rin, you’d better leave right now! I’ll be fine, it’s not safe for you here!”

“She’s right Rin,” Kagome agreed, taking Rin’s hand again. “She can handle this while we go find Inuyasha and Sesshomaru.”

Rin still looked worried, but just as she was about to let the miko lead her away, Hama succeeded in snatching the gleaming Mitsutama out of the air. Turning to face Noro again, she sent a strike hurtling towards the two humans.

Quickly, Noro shoved the two out of the way, and the blow struck her arm instead, causing Noro to yelp from the pain.

“Get out of here now,” she growled out as Kagome got up, pulling Rin with her.

“Come on Rin,” Kagome gasped, racing with the young child out of the room. But they froze when Hama raised her club and yelled “I won’t let you get away!”

Furious, the dragoness twirled her weapon around before slamming it into the ground. “Great Disaster!”

The blow struck the floor, and glowing green cracks shot across it, and a low rumbling began.
Noro realized what was about to happen, and she launched herself forward again, grappling with Hama as the cracks grew and brightened with an almost blinding intensity.

“Quick Kagome, before the whole castle collapses,” she howled, digging in her claws, with one of them tearing through the dragonesses scales.

“You bitch,” Hama growled, trying to push the woman away. “Stop getting in my way!”

“No,” Noro hissed back, her ears flattened against her skull as Hama’s yokai whipped around her. “If you're trying to bring the place down, then you'll be staying here with me!”

“You’re insane! Do you WANT to die?!”

Noro grabbed the collar of Hama’s robes and pulled her towards her, fire alight in her eyes.

“If that’s what it takes to keep my family safe!”

Then the room burst apart.

The force of the blast sent the two through three walls and out the side of the castle as a mighty thunderous noise shook the earth and a good portion of the building began to collapse as the two fell towards the ground.

Chapter 82

Inuyasha had just been about to enter the castle when the hulk of a demon that had kidnapped Kagome abruptly appeared out of the shadows in front of him, silently swiping his yari towards the half-demon. But Inuyasha managed to dodge the blow, and leapt backwards.

“You again,” Inuyasha exclaimed, drawing Tessaiga and blocking another attack. “Get out of my way!”

The demon didn’t answer, only striking out, machine-like in his intensity. Inuyasha cursed.

“Damnit,” the half-demon yelled in frustration, blocking the cross-shaped blade again with Tessaiga. “I don’t have time for this! Kagome needs me!”

But the demon was just as strong as he was before, and even with the help of the others, it seemed as though they were at a stalemate; the others fighting their own shadows, and Inuyasha holding his own against the black dragon yokai. Then suddenly the yokai got the upper hand and Miroku, Sango and the others were all sucked into their own shadows.

It was then that the demon spoke. “You should give in.”

“What!?”

The demon tilted his head, his expression still apathetic. “You have no place here. You are too different to dwell among humans, and too weak to stand with demons.You should give up.”

Inuyasha huffed, hiking the Tessaiga over his shoulder. “Like hell I'm going to do that. You have no idea just what I can do! Now take this!”

The half demon unleashed the Wind Scar, but as it howled towards the dragon yokai, he simply raised his free hand, and a sphere of pure darkness appeared, sucking in all the energy from the demonic attack, rendering it useless.

“It is useless. You fight, but just as those mortals, as that girl is, you, a half-demon, are capable of nothing, your energy better spent serving us.”

Then the yokai formed a fist with his hand.

“Engulf.” 

In one second, the Inuyasha’s Wind Scar was sweeping back towards him, augmented by the dragon's deadly control over shadows. But just as it began, Inuyasha smiled ruthlessly.

“That’s just what I’ve been waiting for! Backlash Wave!”

The twirling winds of the special attack crashed into the attack, twisting them into itself and driving back towards Takuma in huge, deadly gales.

The yokai tried to block the attack as he had before, trying to absorb it into his darkness, but the attack wouldn’t be contained as it had before, and it struck him. The yokai yelled in surprise  as the spiraling winds overtook him.

When the winds dissipated, the black dragon was no longer there, and many round shadows suddenly sprung from the ground, throwing the rest of Inuyasha’s companions from them before disappearing themselves.

“Is everyone alright,” Miroku called out as everyone got to their feet, and they all responded with affirmatives.

Then Kagome sprinted out of the building, carrying Rin and calling Inuyasha’s name just as the castle above them exploded outwards with a deafening boom. The half demon leaped over, calling her name in return as he shielded the two from the debris falling down all around them.

“Inuyasha, Noro’s still in there!”

“She’s tough, I’m sure she’ll be fi-” "Look!" The group watched as Noro and her opponent fought each other before crashing into the ground.

🍂🍂🍂

Spiraling towards the ground at breakneck speeds, the dragoness tried desperately to shake Noro off of her, even hitting her with her club repeatedly. After the third strike Noro reared up and snapped her jaws shut on Hama’s wrist, and the demoness let out a shriek of pain, trying to free her arm.

“Are you nuts! Let me go,” Hama screeched as they plummeted towards the ground. She tried ripping her hand away again, but Noro only dug her teeth in deeper, and savagely tore the demonesses hand off before flinging it away, much to the demonesses shock.

“You think that I’d let you live after what you said ,” she growled at the now speechless yokai. “After you did? You chained us, you trapped us, you hurt what’s OURS!” Her yellow eyes glared ferociously, like the visage of death, and Hama shivered, clutching her bleeding stump that just didn’t seem to heal.

“What are you,” she asked breathlessly, terrified.

Noro grinned maliciously, and leaned in.

“A mortal who’s going to outlive you.”

Then they slammed into the ground.

Notes:

I guess when I said two chapters I meant more like five or six. 😅 Oh well,

"I love it when a plan comes together." -Hannibal Smith, The A Team

Chapter 83: Chapter 83: aka; soon!

 

So sorry everyone! I've been trying to find time to write in the last week and a half, but I've had like five different things that have taken precedence. In fact, I only have enough time today to post this, and then I'm off again to another event! But I won't leave you guys with nothing! Have some steamy fanart that I made by drawing over a Victor photo from Mr. Love: Queen's Choice!

 

Chapter 84: Chapter 84

As soon as he saw the two fall from the crumbling building, Sesshomarus beast instantly recognized the scent. Moving quickly, he lashed out with his Dragon Strike and blinded the dragon yokai before taking a head start towards where he had seen Noro fall. Inside, his inner voice threatened to break out, and he had to force it back as he leaped over broken buildings and rubble.

‘Go faster,’ it urged him. ‘Before-’

‘I’m well aware,’ he shot back. ‘But she’ll be fine. You know this.’

It whined at him, but it became silent when they landed nearby and saw her.

Smoke and dust swirling around them, Noro had one claw wrapped around Hama’s throat, and was slowly squeezing the life out of the dragoness. Even as it happened, with the stump of one arm still bleeding and the other hanging at an odd angle at her side, Hama still struggled, her yokai lifting bits of rock and metal from the ground and hurling them at Noro. But the projectiles were useless. The woman didn’t even flinch as they bounced off of her stiff fur.

Sesshomaru was stunned by the sight. He had seen Noro’s beast form once before but, this…

Inuyasha landed beside him, his woman leaping off with Rin in her arms. They stared in shock at the sight.

“What- what is that,” the miko asked, fear evident in her voice. She stayed close beside Inuyasha as she stared at the scene. “That can’t be Noro!”

“It is,” Sesshomaru stated. He sheathed Tokijin at his side. “That form is her curse.”

Then the demon lord tensed as Rin wiggled out of Kagome's arms. Despite Kagome’s cry, the little girl ran towards Noro, stopping a few meters away from her cautiously. “Lady Noro,” Rin called out, worry in her voice.

No response.

“Noro?”

Noro’s ears flicked, but otherwise seemed not to hear the girl. It was as though she was listening to something else, a voice in her mind.

“M… Mom?”

Everyone else within hearing was shocked, but Sesshomaru was not. He knew that his ward had such a close familial bond with the woman. It was almost inevitable.

Hearing Rin’s small voice call her, Noro flinched back, and her hair stood on end, finally taking in her surroundings. But as the woman pulled back ever so slightly, that small moment of hesitation gave Hama an idea. The dragoness gathered her strength and strained, using what was left of her youkai to lift a nearby chunk of debris and drop it towards the unsuspecting child. If she was to die, she would take her killer's most precious thing with her.

Luckily, Sesshomaru saw the block of stone before it could hit his ward, and split into dust with one attack. He would not let such underhanded tactics be used.

Something wild and untamed flickered in Noro's eyes as the woman realized what the youkai under her claws had tried to pull, and suddenly Sesshomaru knew that Hama had sealed her own fate. Without remorse, Noro’s grip tightened, and Hama’s neck snapped.

Everyone seemed to hold their own breath as Hama went limp, and the earth she had summoned dropped to the ground; the only sound in the silent clearing.

Then suddenly a scream rent the air, at the same moment Sesshomaru himself sensed the attack, Noro took Hama’s body and twisted, tossing the demonesses corpse towards Kasumi, who had attacked the cursed woman in a blind rage.

“How dare you,” the demoness screamed, cradling her sister's body. “My brother; my sister! Both killed by humans? How could this have happened?”

It was here that Seehomaru noticed Takuma’s weapon slung over his older sister's shoulder. So Inuyasha had defeated him then. Perhaps he was stronger then.

His half brother however, took offense to the dragon yokais cry of grief. “Hey you overgrown lizard,” he yelled angrily, “I’m half demon too you know! So don’t go counting me among humans!”

Nevermind, he was an idiot.

Kasumi glared up towards the group, tears of hatred shining in her eyes. “You are nothing! You don’t even deserve to be a half demon! You don’t deserve the blood running through your veins!”

Sesshomaru called Rin back as everyone tensed, feeling Kasumi’s yokai blast through the clearing, breathing and roaring like a typhoon on the ocean as she yelled.

“My family was defeated by yours once before, but I will not allow it to happen again- never again!”

Sesshomru watched with wide eyes as Kasumi lifted something from her sister's body, the pearl shining for a moment before the demoness consumed it in one bite. Then, she pulsed, demonic energy beating from her like a heartbeat coming to life.

In the same moment Noro groaned, and began to collapse.

🍂🍂🍂

As Noro felt the life ebb from her child's would be killer, she felt nothing but glee, and a sense of satisfaction. These pathetic snakes may be strong, but the fire in her blood dwarfed theirs. This one was no match for her, and now she would kill them all. That bloodlust sang through her heightened senses, and she was able to dodge the older sister's attack with ease, working in tandem with her beast to protect what was hers.

Then Kasumi ate the Mitsutama, and it felt as though her soul was being ripped in half.

‘No!’

She clawed at the energy leaving her body. In her mind's eye she could see it; a full and bright moon being swallowed by howling winds. But she had to remain strong! One of the siblings still survived, and that was enough of a threat. She could not let her guard down!

But even so, because Kasumi had eaten the catalyst of her transformation, Noro struggled to retain her form, and the power of the full moon faded from her. She felt as though she was going to pass out, but that feeling in her soul begged her not to, that she needed to stay awake, and she fell to her knees instead, gasping for breath as she watched Kasumi begin to glow and clouds begin to sweep around her, hiding her from view.

“This feeling,” she heard Kagome's yell from behind her, “Kasumi's aura: she’s becoming much more powerful!”

“Then I’ll stop her before she has a chance to attack us,” Inuyasha replied.

But before anyone had the chance to move, a deafening roar shook the air, and a giant form emerged from the smoke.

 

Chapter 85: Chapter 85

Notes:

Ya'll are so lovely 🥰 thank you for all your comments and encouragement. I haven't forgotten about you, and I will finish this fic the way it is in my head, even if it takes years.

I wish I had some wild reason for my absence, but I don't have any. Life simply got in the way. I quit classes and focused on my job and mental health for a while. Now I finally feel well enough to write more. That and I finally, after an inordinately long time, have acquired my first pc! 🎉🎉🎉

Not sure yet how often I'll upload a chapter. tentative every other week? ¯\_(ツ)_/¯ Idk

Its form sprawling through the air, the dragon that Kasumi had become writhed wildly, curling down around the spires of the ruined fortress like a snake caught in a snare. Sesshomaru watched, his eyes opened a little wider with shock. The others took a few fearful steps back when Kasumi raised her head and let out another piercing roar.

“What the hell was that,” Inuyasha yelled. “Did she eat a sacred jewel shard?”

“No,” Kagome answered. “It’s called- Inuyasha look out!”

Sesshomaru turned his head to watch his brother dodge a humanoid figure made of earth and destroy it with his claws, only for himself to have to leap out of the way of another such thing. His poison claws easily put an end to it, but more began to make themselves known, crawling over the nearby building and trudging towards the group in a ragtag manner.

“You’ll pay for killing my family,” Kasumi hissed, their eyes flashing as they opened their mouth and sent an energy blast hurtling towards the group.

Leaping into action, the others jumped out of the way, Sesshomaru easily dodging the attack and landing gracefully a few feet away, slicing down another undead opponent while he did so.

“She can animate the dead,’’ Miroku gasped as they fended off one such corpse from Kilala’s back. He flung a sacred sutra at it, and it fizzled, turning the thing into mush as it went limp and dropped off onto the ground below. “That isn’t good. This whole castle is a graveyard!”

“It must be the pearl she ate,” Kagome called out. “It’s given her access to all the powers in her family!”

"Who the fuck cares, we still gotta beat her,” Inuyasha yelled, unleashing the Wind Scar and leveling a whole battalion of undead.

As Sesshomaru deftly avoided projectiles and felled opponents left and right, his sharp ears picked up a most unfortunate sound, and his inner demon growled. Marching. The dragoness had summoned more wraiths in order to overwhelm them.

He glanced up at Kasumi's monstrous form. ‘Cut the head off the snake…’

The demon lord drew his sword, calling down Dragon Strike before leaping into the air, landing close to Inuyasha as his brother battled through the corpses towards the castle.

“Inuyasha,” he called out, drawing his brother's attention.

“Yeah, I hear ya,” Inuyasha yelled back, annoyed. The two stood back to back, ready to mow down the undead around them. “Don’t go getting any ideas Sesshomaru; I’m gonna be the one to kill Kasumi, ya hear?”

Sesshomaru couldn’t help his quip. “As if. You’re lucky that you’re still alive.”

“You bastard. Wind Scar!” Inuyasha let loose the devastating attack before jerking around furiously, retort already on his tongue. But Sesshomaru had already jumped ahead, tossing corpses out of his way. “Hey, get back here!”

Sesshomaru glared behind him, surprising his brother with his ferocity. “This isn’t your business, halfbreed! Stay out of it!”

As Sesshomaru raced up towards the raging dragoness, his brow furrowed. It was his duty to end Kasumi’s life. His alone.

It had been this one who had killed so many of Kasumi's brethren, cultivating a terrible grudge. It had been this one who had been tricked by Kasumi and her siblings, fooled into thinking that they had died when they had inadvertently been sealed by the defeat of their father at the claws of his own. And it had been this one’s father that- no, he stopped the thought. This was his fault.  He had been the one who left his charges alone time and time again, open to those who sought violence against him.

“I won’t allow you to defeat me,” Kasumi roared, sending thousands of rock shards flying towards the approaching Sesshomaru with a heavy swipe of her tail. “You will feel the wrath of all of my brethren, and beg for death before the end!”

“As if I’d beg for anything from a snake like you,” the dai-yokai snarled, swiping through the barrage of stones undeterred. His eyes gleamed red. “You couldn’t hurt me before, what makes you think you can now?”

The dragoness twisted, flinging her tail around the whole tower, bashing it into both of the brothers, though Inuyasha was completely flung into a nearby building, and chuckled, throwing a smug look towards the demon lord.

You have a weakness now,” the dragoness hissed, and another bright beam of light gathered in her maw.

🍂🍂🍂🍂🍂

Noro had grabbed Rin as soon as Kasumi had attacked, pulling the child out of danger and was defending her from an increasing number of enemies with her bare fists and bloodstained teeth, cursing with every blow. Even the voice in her head was frustrated by the fight; it hated the fact that the enemies wouldn’t truly die.

‘Protect the child,’ it growled, forcing Noro to take in another painful gulp of air. ‘Not our family. Not again.’

“Damnit, why won't these things die already,” Noro cursed, bashing in the helmet of an enemy with a rock. Smoke trailed out of its head as it collapsed, but two more were already shuffling forward. She growled in frustration, teeth sharp. “Rin, stay behind me.”

The woman grabbed a sword from the fallen corpse, and sweat glistened on her brow as she attacked, quickly striking down enemy after enemy as she slowly backed up a nearby staircase, keeping Rin safe at her back even as her head began to pound from exhaustion and pain ricocheted through her body with every breath. She had definitely broken a few ribs.

‘Must protect,’ the voice in her gasped as she sucked in another painful gulp of air. ‘Even if it kills me.’

But the two were quickly being overrun. Forced to retreat up the stairs, Noro and Rin found themselves cornered, the path ahead of them crushed and ruined, leading only to a broken wall with more undead at its base.

Panic ripped through Noro, but there was no escape. Steeling herself, the woman faced the horde making their way up towards them.

‘Even if it kills me.’

Then suddenly, a ball of fire tore through the army of bodies, and a familiar squacking cackle was heard. Noro looked up, and relief washed through her. “Jaken!”

“Lord Sesshomaru, I have arrived,” Jaken yelled as he waved around said weapon, spewing fire from A-Un’s back. “Feel the wrath of the Staff of Two Heads!”

“Jaken,” Noro called out. She grabbed Rin and ran over to the edge of the wall, fending off arrows and swords along the way. “Get over here!”

Jaken immediately steered the two headed dragon over, but there was no room for the demon to land. The undead notched arrows and launched them at A-Un, making the situation even more precarious.

There was no other choice. Noro dropped her sword to grab the girl, hefting her up towards the imp. But as Rin and Jaken stretched out to grab each other's hands, and escape seemed to be in sight, white hot dread poured through her. Her eyes went wide, and on instinct, the woman flung her child towards safety, moments before Kasumi’s attack engulfed them both.

Chapter 86: Chapter 86

Notes:

there is a couple deaths in this chapter. One of them doesn't take.

Looking back, there was no clear moment, no grand instant of clarity. It seemed more like water, gently traveling, changing from a trickle to a stream to a pour. This urge to comfort, to nurture, to raise, to protect.

It was a calling that she had feared she would never feel, even with those she might have bore, though her mother had always assured her. Perhaps that was why she had never truly voiced it, but it had been there, slowly stitching a bond that grant her strength that could surpass any obstacle.

Rin was her daughter.

With that soft realization, Kasumi’s attack gave her no pain. The single thought running through her body as it fell was relief, and contentment.

Everything was white noise around her, but she didn’t care. She could hear everyone yelling, and a blast of yokai caught her attention and a howl shook the clouds.

A great white dog had appeared, and with a single bound, it had snatched Kasumi off of her perch, shredding her throat with its fangs as she flailed, light spilling from her maw. Dimly Noro realized that the dog was Sesshomaru’s true form, and she watched with blurring vision as he ripped the dragon's head from its body.

🍂🍂🍂

Sesshomaru growled and snarled, his red eyes reflecting the boil in his blood. Even his demon could not speak, so enraged as it was. He watched as the dragonesses head fell to the ground, the flesh fading away and leaving only a small glimmering light as its remains. Whatever it was, he would leave it to his brother to deal with. Now that Kasumi had been killed, he had only one thing on his mind.

Transforming back into his humanoid form, he landed in front of Noro.

The woman had been whispering something to his ward, but with his arrival, she motioned the girl away. Rin had tears in her eyes. His eyes followed her as she ran to take comfort in A-Un and Jaken. He turned to Noro.

She was pale now, blood trickling from her lips, and one of her legs was bent at an odd angle. Her clothes were torn and ragged, and altogether, it seemed as though no time had passed since the first time he had laid eyes on her in the woods. Yet they were no longer the strangers that they once had been. Things had changed; he had changed. He knelt down.

She grinned up at him. “Oh, are you finally talking with me again?”

He said nothing. Their fight seemed so long ago.

“I asked Rin to take care of Entei for me. Hopefully… she’ll cool that fiery temper of his a bit. Jaken would certainly like it.”

Another attempt at brevity. He stared at her, waiting for her to be honest with him.

After a moment, her smile faded, and she glanced away. “Look, I get it. I know… the Tesseiga doesn’t always listen to you… you might not be able to bring me back… That’s why-” She turned to face him, and her right hand came up and grabbed his empty sleeve, pulling slightly. Her eyes turned desperate, and wordlessly, he leaned in a little closer. She was leaving, but clearly, what she wished to say was important.

“I don’t regret anything Sesshomaru, truly… My life since I met you and Rin… has been wonderful… so wonderful. I only wish that…”

A sad smile remained on her lips as she failed to finish the words, and her body stilled, even as she struggled to stay. Her heart stopped.

She was dead.

He reached out and gently covered her eyes with his claws, closing them, and sat silently for a moment.

For once, his inner demon was completely silent. ‘Nothing to say?’

‘What is there to say? She’s gone.’ It answered him evenly, loss clear in his mind.

‘We can bring her back.’

‘Even so, she died.’

Such melancholy. Sesshomaru huffed, annoyed. He gripped Tesseiga tightly, white-knuckling its hilt even as a stillness overtook him. Would his sword even listen to him? It had before, with Rin and Sara.

It had to this time. It would.

He stood up, drawing his fathers sword. Whatever protestations the others may have voiced, he did not hear. He focused on the blade.

The sword was restless however, and seemed to hesitate before settling. The demon lord hoped that its quietness signaled its agreement.

He swung, and the blade passed through her body like a ghost.

One tense moment passed as they waited.

Then two.

Then three.

An eerie gale swept through the courtyard then, and the low thud, thud, thud of a heart beat was heard. Then Noros' eyes flung open, and then suddenly, a swell of yokai burst out of her, and she screamed.

Notes:

Hope this was to your liking! I had originally planned for a tentacle form Naraku to stab Noro through the chest trying to get to Rin, and Noro asking if Rin was ok as she was bleeding out, but that's not how this played out I guess. Who knows? I might come back and edit this sometime... not any time soon though.

Chapter 87

The others flinched and covered their ears as the unearthly sound echoed through the clearing, but Sesshomaru could not look away.

Her eyes glowed ruby, and her hair changed color, bleeding from the roots, becoming a pale yellow, similar to dead bones. As Noro screamed, her jaw stretched almost to the breaking point as her teeth elongated into fangs, and her body tensed, flipping her onto her hands and knees. Her hands dug viciously into the earth as her fingers grew into claws.

The woman's skin paled, and marks like tears of blood appeared on her skin. Then, she glanced up at the demon lord, and he saw no recognition in her gaze. Just instinctive fear.

With a howl, Noro gathered her yokai around herself and transformed, a large, pale yellow dog bursting into existence, all fang and claw. It leapt towards Sesshomaru, shoving him out of the way as it bounded upwards, disappearing into the clouds.

As he watched her disappear, his mind struggled to make sense of what his inner demon was telling him.

‘She is… a yokai?’

‘Not just a yokai. She is inu, like us.’

But before he could even guess as to how, his brother interfered.

“Just what the hell was that Sesshomaru,” his brother stomped forward, gesturing with his sword. “What the hell did you do to Noro!”

“I did nothing.”

His half brother got into his face, angrily yelling at him. He’d find it annoying if he weren’t still in shock about Noro. But as it was, he had seen the look in her eyes. She was not in control of herself. If the woman was not stopped, she could cause much damage. He would have to stop her.

“Enough.” He shoved his brother away. He would get to the bottom of this strange twist of fate, but the mystery would have to wait. Noro was not in her right mind. She needed to be captured before she caused damage to herself or others.

“Stay with them,” he told his brother, and leapt into the air.

As he chased after Noros' demonic scent, his thoughts raced. This was a first transformation, something that was usually done during adolescence, in the safety and privacy of the home, among packmates. The demon inside could be difficult to handle, so it was a common practice to keep them among familiar surroundings, preferably with a parent or elder nearby to pacify them should they fail to gain control. But Noro had no such upbringing, and with such a violent change…

The dai-yokai remembered coming across a skulk of foxes one morning, early on in their travels together. The entire pack had been ripped apart in a deadly display of hatred and ferocity. He knew that Noro had been there; that it had been her that had caused such devastation. And that had been her curse as a human. Now, he had a dark suspicion that if she was not quelled now, many more might die.

He spotted her ahead, a pale shape climbing the clouds, lithe and swift, manic and frenzied. She was a pale yellow, like the color of dry bones, and marks like streaks of blood marred her snout. A train of fur flowed over her shoulder and back, and her long tail streamed in the wind. As she roared, howling at the crescent moon, Sesshomaru felt his own demon stir.

‘She is glorious.’

‘She is uncontrolled.’

‘She is inexperienced. To her, this is a curse. We will teach her.’

‘Yes.’

He transformed, and when he did, he caught the attention of the demoness. Snarling, he divebombed her, and she snapped her teeth at him, twisting out of the way. She would not go down easily.

She snarled at him in warning, telling him that he should leave her be. He refused, coming close again, barking threateningly.

The demoness was incensed, and wheeled around, lashing out at him with her claws and fangs. The message was clear. Leave her alone, or else.

But the Demon Lord of the West refused to back down from this challenge of his authority. He leapt towards her, taking her by surprise. Their forms clashed, each tearing and scrabbling at the other as they fought for dominance.

Locked together, they lost control of their flight, and fell, crashing into the earth. He almost pinned her down, but she took advantage of his missing foreleg, and managed to get free, wounding his other front leg in the process.

She whirled around, barking at him madly. Her eyes were wide with rage, and toxic miasma dripped from her snarling jaws as she let him have a piece of her mind.

‘She refuses to be taken down. Quite admirable.’

‘She’s mad. We must subdue her.’

He circled her, eyeing the demoness. She snarled, turning as he stalked around her, keeping him in her line of sight.

She snapped at him, her ears lying flat against her skull. Her fangs shone white against the moonlight. He growled at her in response, but kept his distance.

Now that he got a proper look at her form, she was quite beautiful. Her muscles rippled under her fur as she turned, and her coat was sleek and rich, like white gold. She was smaller than his own demon form by about a head, but more than large enough to crush enemies under her paws.

She took advantage of his distraction and charged at him, biting down into his shoulder as he twisted away. She refused to let go, trying to force him into a more favorable position.

Instead, Sesshomaru tensed his shoulders and rolled, dragging her along with him. As Noro was crushed underneath him, she let go, and he flipped over, biting down onto her neck as he pinned her. She howled, and began to struggle.

He growled loudly as she attempted to force her way out from underneath him like before, his jaw tightening around her neck.

Her whines and cries began to sound more and more desperate the longer she struggled, and finally, a garbled phrase ripped its way out from behind her fangs.

“Must… free…!”

“Calm yourself,” he growled back.

“Free…! Freedom… you can’t… I.. won’t let…!”

“Calm yourself,” he tried again. “I am pack. Calm yourself.”

He stood patiently as she continued to struggle, and after a few more minutes of half formed words about freedom, he clamped his teeth down even harder, causing her to flinch.

“Calm yourself! I am pack. I will not harm you. Calm yourself, and I will let go. I am pack.”

“Not pack! No pack! Only… enemies left!”

“I am pack!” At this point he was growing frustrated. “Smell me! Know I am pack.”

Finally, the demoness paused, and sniffed the air around her, and then turned her head, sniffing at his fur in confusion. Her mouth was open, panting to bring in more smell.

“You.. pack?”

“Yes!”

The dog demon could feel a bit of tension leave her body as she processed the information.

“I am not trying to trap you,” he growled. “You were acting rashly.”

“Was gone. Scared.”

“No need. Calm yourself. Transform back.”

“Pack… let go?”

“I will let go of you once you transform back.”

A huge sigh wracked the demoness’s body, and Sesshomaru let go, stepping back as miasma whipped around her again, and then all that was left was Noro, shivering in the grass. He quickly shifted back before approaching her cautiously.

She had a fur of her own wrapped around her body, but nothing else, her human clothes having been ripped to shreds when she transformed.

She lay there, curled up in the clearing, and her claws were held firmly over her ears, and her eyes were tightly shut.

“Norowareta?”

“It’s so loud,” she moaned. “Everything is so loud. I can’t think.”

“It’s your new senses,” he hypothesized. “Your mind isn’t used to them.”

She glanced up at him through squinted eyes, tears gathered at their corners. “Make it stop. Please, it's so loud.”

He thought for a moment.

“I could try one thing.”

“Please!”

He nodded.

The dai-yokai concentrated, visualizing the whirlpools of demonic energy around them. Hers were chaotic, and only barely held under control. Then he took a breath and expanded his own yokai, slowly but surely surrounding Norowaretas’. He confined and blanketed her demonic energy, choking it down until it was barely a ripple.

As he did so, the look of pain started to leave the demoness’s face, and she sighed in relief. Her eyes began to flutter, and her body completely relaxed as she went unconscious. Once she passed out, he stopped.

Her yokai would replenish itself, but more gradually then the sudden onslaught that she had experienced.

He knelt down and gently picked her up, arranging her so that his own yukata and her moko-moko shielded her body. As he brought her back to the others, questions flooded his mind just as much as her new, demonic scent filled his nose.

She smelled nice.

Notes:

Hugs and kisses to everyone to who has been commenting, and asking for updates and the like; thank you so much for all the love and patience! I hope that you enjoy this plot twist! Noros' transformation marks a turning point in the story, and now we're officially in the latter half of Demons Eyes! 🎉🎉🎉

Chapter 88: Chapter 88

The world was loud.

At least, that’s how it seemed to Noro once she woke up. She flinched awake as the world roared in her ears; it was as though she could hear everything, from the deafening sounds of the others nearby, to the distant sounds of waterfalls and animals hundreds of miles away.

When she opened her eyes, she hissed. The morning sun was too bright, and the colors of the world around her were strange, making her head throb from the stress.

Not only that, but she noticed that the entire world was fragrant with different scents. She could smell the smoke from the campfire, the grass that she was sleeping on, and many other muddled smells besides.

She shook her head in an attempt to rid herself from all of the sensation, but they and the headache they were causing, persisted. She frowned.

‘Hungry.’

Noro’s stomach growled, and she sat up rather quickly. Her own swiftness startled her, and she raised her hands slightly, staring at them. Why were they so pale? She gazed at her hands in confusion.

Suddenly, a dreadful feeling overcame her, and she whirled around, her body prepared for a fight. Only to see Sesshomaru, his outer robe removed, returning with a few bloodstained rabbits held in his claw. He paused, staring at her calmly as she tried to calm herself.

She smelled the prey that he had caught, its sweet-smelling blood causing her to salivate, even as she found herself disgusted by the idea. Noro’s stomach growled again.

‘Hungry. Eat.’

She flinched. That voice, was it her own, or something else inside her head? What was going on?

“Norowareta,” Sesshomaru interrupted her thoughts.

“Where is everyone,” Noro found herself saying.

“Inuyasha and his priestess are on their way back to the dead Kikyo's village. I thought it best to send Rin and the others with them.”

A breath escaped her as a flood of anger ripped its claws into her chest. Why did her do that? Who did he think he was, sending Rin and the others away? Rin was hers!

Suddenly, she felt a stab of pain in her hand. Looking down, she saw that her fingernail had elongated into claws, and in her anger, she had punctured her hand.

“Whats.. happening to me?”

She watched as the demon lord set the conys down next to the fire and then strode over to her, kneeling down. Part of his hair cascaded down by his face as he took her hand gently in his, turning it over and gazing at the self-inflicted wound in the meat of her hand. He rubbed his thumb near it soothingly.

“Sesshomaru?”

He smelled nice, a comforting mixture of well worn clothes and incense.

He lifted his head and looked into her eyes for a moment before retracting his hand to pull something from his hamaka. He handed it to her.

It was a small bronze mirror. And when she looked into it-

“You're inuyokai.”

It looked like her face, but fairer and pale as ivory. Her eyes were red, and she had red markings on her cheeks, like raindrops, but in reverse, along with pale blue markings on her eyelids. Her hair was longer than it had been before, and it was blonde, and her ears were long and pointy like Sesshomarus.

She touched her ears hesitantly, staring at her reflection. “That’s… me?”

She looked at Sesshomaru. “But, how? All I remember was Kasumi’s attack, and then you were there, and then-” Suddenly, realization dawned on her. “I died. I died and you used the Tesseiga on me.” Sesshomaru said nothing.

Noro glanced down at the sword on his hip. “Did it… interact with my curse somehow? Will I be able to change back?” Her claws scraped down the side of her face in worry.

“I don’t know,” the demon lord replied measuredly. “This is something that I have never heard of before.”

They sat together in silence for a few minutes, and then the dai-yokai stood up and headed back over to the fire, picking up the rabbits. He skinned them with surprising ease, and set them to cook over the fire on a few sticks.

“No spices,” Noro asked, watching.

He side eyed her. “When you transformed last night, you complained of the noise. I assumed that all of your senses would still be an issue.”

He was right, and she realized that. “You say I transformed? I don’t remember anything after I died; what happened?”

“You came back.”

He was being tight lipped now?

“You said I’m a dog demon. Did I look like you?”

Sesshomaru froze for a split second before replying. “You really don’t remember. Interesting.”

He sat down by her again as they waited for the meat to cook.

“You transformed into your demonic form, yes. I chased after you and brought you down. You were strong. I had to force you into submission. Once you reverted to this form, I drained your demonic energy to ease your senses, at which point you passed out.”

“That is so strange. Why don’t I remember any of it?”

He looked down pensively. “Demons are born with a connection to their baser side. I can recall with perfect clarity every time I was in my true form and the events that transpired. But you… you seem to be… disconnected.”

They fell off into silence, and Noro grit her teeth, anxiously thinking. Her hand was already healed.

“You sent the others away… so I wouldn’t hurt them. Thank you.”

“I took no joy in it.”

Noro sighed, a rough breath that sounded like half like a choked sob. She lifted her head, composing herself.

“So, what now? What do we do,” she asked. “I don’t want to be a demon forever.”

“There are only two I know of that may hold an answer,” he replied. “Fortunately one of them is not far from here. We will go to him for answers.”

Sesshomaru stood up and moved to check on the meat as he added, “we will train along the way. It would be unfortunate for you to become incapacitated again.

Noro stood up, a little more used to the unnatural vigor of her body, and she wrapped Sesshomaru's robe tighter around herself as she approached the fire.

‘Warmth.’

“I guess so.”

Notes:

༼ つ ◕_◕ ༽つhi everyone! I hope ya'll are having an amazing day!

Chapter 89: Chapter 89

Summary:

Noro learns some basic demonic abilities, and the duo visit Bokuseno, learning that Sesshomaru's mother might hold more information. Later, as they spend the night in the woods, Noro realizes something.

“So, moko-mokos are like your tail, but also, your whole body? I can feel the touch along my spine, but also… not my spine.”

Noro commented as she tucked her moko-moko back into the sash of her pale green kimono. She winced as she tightened the sash. “I didn’t know it was so difficult to keep docile. It’s surprisingly- …sensitive.”

‘Shit shit shit,’ The she-demon’s heart stopped as she thought of all of the different times she’d wrapped herself up in the dai-yokai’s fur, stroking the silky hair, burying her face in its softness, sleeping on it, and- oh dear.

She blushed, fixing her outfit quickly.

“The moko-moko is an extension of yourself,” Sesshomaru said, appearing as though he had not noticed her realization. “It is the part of your true demonic nature that cannot be concealed by your form, just as your markings denote your station.”

Noro touched her facial marking in response. She wanted to ask what station of yokai she was, but she changed her mind, instead asking, “did this person we’re going to see teach you all of this?”.

“Yes. You should be able to sense him now.”

“I can’t smell anything though, just the trees.”

The demon lord paused, and then sighed. “Sense, not smell. You are a demon now. You can feel the presence of other demons far more sharply than humans..”

“...right. And how do I do that?”

Another sigh, and Noro wondered if he had always sighed so much, or she was only now able to hear it due to her acute senses.

“You can sense your moko-moko, yes? Your other yokai senses are similar, you simply need to grasp them in the same way.”

This time Noro sighed. “That’s very helpful, thank you.”

“Hn.”

Noro closed her eyes, thinking about what he said. Although it was clear he’d never really thought about something that seemed to come innately to him, Sesshomaru’s advice wasn’t altogether bad. So, she concentrated.

It felt like trying to move a limb that had been numb for a long time, or trying to find something in the pitch darkness of a cluttered room, but gradually, the she-demon could vaguely sense some type of energy around her. It moved in swirls and eddies undulating. She could feel the aura of the plant life around her move in waves, gently resting against her own yokai and that of Sesshomaru’s like the water in a river might again boulders.

‘Focus.’

She sighed, and slowly started to feel her way out. Soon, she noticed something.

“I think… I think I can sense them,” she told Sesshomaru, “but it's strange. Their yokai is so large; just how old are they?”

“Very. But do not worry, he will pose no threat to us.”

Sesshomaru's cavalier arrogance was reassuring, but she remained anxious as they approached the source of the huge demonic aura.

As they walked through the bushes and reached a clearing, Noro was taken back.

“It's a tree!”

A colossal magnolia spread out before them, its branches arching out, creating a substantial berth between the rest of the forest and its trunk. Its sheer size marked the tree as ancient, perhaps thousands of years old.

As they approached the trunk, Noro noticed that a large knot on the tree was actually the weathered face of an old man. The face spoke as the two walked up.

“Sesshomaru, it is good to see you,” the tree spoke kindly.

“Bokusenō,” Sesshomaru replied.

The tree glanced behind him towards Norowareta, who tensed as she felt the tree's yokai brush over hers curiously. “I see then that you have not come to me for pleasantries.”

“This is Norowareta. She has been the caretaker of my ward Rin. Recently, she died in a fight against the Ryu San-Sekei.”

“I see, and you used the Tenseiga to bring her back.” The tree hermit stared at Noro.

“Yeah,” Noro replied, “But I was a human before. Did he accidentally make me a dog demon when he brought me back? And I had a curse; did the Tenseiga interact with my curse somehow? Can I be turned back?”

The demon chuckled at all of her questions. “You seem very anxious to give up what others may rejoice at being given.”

She blinked, her ears turning red. “I’m sorry, I just- I didn’t-”

Bokusenō chuckled. “It’s alright, young mistress. I can understand the urge to become mortal again. I was once an ordinary magnolia myself.”

“Unfortunately, I have no answers for you. According to my knowledge, only cats, foxes, and flora like myself have ever consistently been granted the ability to overcome our mortality. But not only have you become a demon, you are a dai-yokai, which is something that I have never known to happen before.”

Noro was shocked. She knew that she looked similar to Sesshomaru, but she thought that was just because she became an inu-yokai. So she had to ask, “Are you sure?”

The ancient tree creaked as he nodded. “Quite sure. By your demonic energy, you would be similar in age to Sesshomaru, if younger by a hundred or so years.”

“Is it possible that my fathers fang had something to do with this,” Sesshomaru asked, his hand on the respective sword.

“Perhaps.Young mistress, you said that you had born a curse? Tell me of it.”

And Noro did, sharing with the tree hermit all she could remember about her family's curse, about how it was meant to hound her family line until every single one of them had died.

“I wonder, my dear, if the demoness that cursed your ancestors was an inuyoukai. If so, the curse might’ve been similar enough to be disrupted by Toga’s fang.”

“Is that possible,” Sesshomaru inquired.

“It is not without reason, but my knowledge, while vast, is not infinite when it comes to the history of inuyoukai. In that, there is one other who would know more. Your mother, Sesshomaru; she would have access to the correct records, as the current head of the inuyoukai clan.”

Instantly, Noro felt the change in the atmosphere when the tree demon mentioned Sesshomaru’s mother, and she subconsciously shrunk back, her ears flattening slightly as she felt the dog demon tense beside her.

Sesshomaru had never spoken of his own mother, and Noro had never asked. It wasn’t that uncommon for lords and ladies to have affairs, but she had gathered from how Sesshomaru behaved towards his half-brother that the affair between Toga and Izayoi was much different, and she had wondered many times how Sesshomaru’s mother had felt about the whole thing.

The demon lord let out a forced breath through his nose. “I see.”

As they turned to leave, the tree hermit spoke. “Before you leave Sesshomaru, Totosi stopped by.”

“And? What did the old fool want?”

“He came to get some of my wood. He said you might be needing new sheaths soon for your fangs.”

Sesshomaru’s eyebrow twitched.

“Of course. Thank you for your time Bokusenō.”

Once they left Bokusenō’s vicinity, Noro glanced over at Sesshomaru. He looked frustrated, and deep in thought.

“So, where to go? I know we had planned on picking up Rin and the others, but we could always go see Totosi or your mother first. I’m sure that Inuyasha and Kagome wouldn’t mind the extra babysitting.”

Sesshomaru paused, but then closed his eyes and shook his head. “No. We’ll retrieve Rin first. I dislike her being under my half brother's protection for this long. Only then will we go and see Totosi.”

“And then your mother,” Noro ventured.

‘Careful.’

She wasn't sure why he hesitated, but it was clear she was treading on thin ice somehow. Her curiosity got the better of her however.

“Are you two on… bad terms or something?”

The energy coming from the dai-yokai was tumultuous, but he concealed it rather well, and Noro felt that he was being honest as he answered, “no, it's not that.”

“This one's mother is… eccentric. And that is tiring. That is all.”

Little did Noro know that there was more to Sesshomaru’s answer, but he didn’t want to trouble the demoness further, so he had kept it vague and feigned indifference. After all, he reasoned, it had been over 50 years since he had last seen her; perhaps her ire had faded. And she WAS tiring.

 

🍂🍂🍂

That evening, after they’d settled for the night, Noro was restless.

As she turned onto her side for the seventh time, she gritted her teeth, trying her best to relax. But she could still sense too much about her surroundings. Unable to sleep, she huffed, sitting up, staring at the small fire. She tried to focus on the flames, on the heat and the flickering lights, but she couldn’t.

She sighed, and as the breath escaped her, she could feel a certain someone's gaze land on her. She turned her head to look at Sesshomaru, who’d sat up against a nearby stone.

“How do you sleep,” she asked plaintively.

Sesshomaru held her gaze. “I often don’t.”

Of course he didn’t. She closed her eyes for a moment, then stood up. With purpose in her step, she walked over to the dai-yokai as he watched. She stood in front of him for a moment, and when he did not protest, she sat down next to him, settling against his side.

“How often do demons need sleep,” she asked. She didn’t look at him.

It took him a few moments to answer.
“Weak demons rest in ways similar to humans. Even stronger yokai, like your steed, need to rest every few nights. But this one has only required sleep every few weeks, save for extenuating circumstances.”

“So, you were always awake then. When I snuck off.”

“Yes. Does that upset you?”

She shrugged, resting her body against his own. He side-eyed her, but she wasn’t looking at him. Instead, she looked nearly half asleep.

“A little,” she sighed. “But you never said anything. I suppose… I should be grateful to you for that.” She fell silent again, and Sesshomaru was left to ponder his own thoughts.

It was comforting, her body against his side. Ever since his brother had severed his left arm, that side had always felt vulnerable and open. He had even experienced phantom pains on some occasions, and the skin around his stump was sensitive. He was loath to even let Jaken near it more than necessary.

But she was different. He didn’t get anxious when she was near. In fact, he sought her presence, he actively wanted her near. He shifted a little, leaning into her. On instinct, the demoness moved as well, turning her head into his shoulder.

“It’s so lonely,” she murmured. “How do you even pass the time like this, every night?”

He could sense the eddies in the demonesses yokai shift as her thoughts darkened. He spoke.

“This one has never considered himself alone,” he said softly. “The time is easily spent in meditation and repose, when this one is not clearing threats or keeping watch.”

She hummed, and the noise vibrated through him. “Yeah, somehow I doubt that.”

“It was difficult. You humans are noisy sleepers.”

Noro snorted, but the dai-yokais comment left her worried again. She felt so uncomfortable in this body. It felt eerie; reaching just a little too far, moving just a little too fast and too easily. She missed the aches and pains she previously never noticed, and the incongruence between her mind telling her to sleep and her body not needing it was annoying. She felt lost.

‘Him.’

Yes, Sesshomaru was here. Solid, strong, steadfast. He had saved her more times than she could count, and in the end, had even brought her back from the dead. He’d never changed, but he’d grown in ways that she hadn’t expected, but quite enjoyed. He’d never judged her, or hated her for her curse. She felt safe with him.

She blushed a little as she felt the silk from his robes on her cheek as she rested against him.

‘I was right. I have feelings for him.’

Chapter 90: Chapter 90

When Kagome hugged her, it was tentative. And Sango had only patted her on the back. In fact, the only two people whose reaction the demoness had expected were Rins excitement, and Inuyasha’s glowering jealousy. But everyone else treated her as though she was paper. And it seemed to her that because of her new senses, this behaviour was made even more clear and grating.

Noro winced as Rin let out a particularly loud and giddy scream as the fox kit chased her around the grass. She was glad that the girl was becoming more outgoing though. And it wasn’t Rins fault that her hearing had been amped up to eleven.

She’d been listening as Sango and Kagome talked about some guy, and she could hear every inflection, every change in the tone of voice. It was clear that Kagome was annoyed by this guy, but she wouldn’t be honest with him for whatever reason, and Sango acted like she knew what was going on, but she was actually rather confused, and seemed to be preoccupied.

The demoness sighed, closing her eyes. Were all humans this transparent? It was exhausting, especially when everyone was on edge around her.

She had asked what had happened after she’d died, but no one was very forthcoming. The most that she could get out was that Sesshomaru had carried her back, and told Kagome and Inuyasha to take everyone with them. But it didn’t matter.

Noro studied her new fingers, the pale skin, the way she could stretch her hands and what seemed like nails would spring into claws. She was Other now.

“Mom,” Rin's voice interrupted her thoughts as the girl ran towards her, pointing to her head. Shippo had enchanted one of his tops to remain on her head even if she jumped and ran around. “Mom, look!”

She smiled. At least Rin was the same.

🍂🍂🍂

It was a few days after they left, and Noro was sitting on Entei, meditating as they walked along a river. It was suggested by Kaede to meditate once a day so that she would be less likely to become overwhelmed by her senses. But as she did, her thoughts kept drifting towards the demon lord that walked ahead of them on the path.

She tried to think back, wondering what had first sparked an affection towards the stuffy dog demon. Was it when she tried to kill him while under Naraku's spell? When by the time that they ran into Sara? Or was it even before that, at Mount Hakurei, or even before?”

She sighed. It crept in… somehow, even though she knew better. Sometime, in the course of their many late night conversations perhaps, she had begun falling for Sesshomaru.

The demoness grit her teeth. She knew better than this! He wouldn’t ever have given her a second thought. Rin may consider her a mother, and Noro may think of the little girl as a daughter, but to the dai-yokai, they were passing fancies; something to stave off the boredom of immortality.

And yet… unbidden to her mind came a slew of memories. Sesshomaru, holding her tightly as they flew above Japan, his gaze on her. His arm around her, cushioning her head in his lap, carrying her on his back, resting against him, his mokomoko wrapped around her-

He had brought her back from the dead.

She glanced up towards him, wondering.

Suddenly, there came a shout from ahead where Rin and Jaken had been splashing, playing with A-Un in the cool water. Concerned by the sound, Noro spurred Entei to catch up. It seemed as though Rin and Jaken had fallen into the rapids of the river.

Jaken had a hold of A-Un’s reins in one hand, and Rin in the other, and the two-headed dragon was trying to pull the both of them out, but Rin was holding onto something that made it too hard for the dragon to pull them from the rapids.

“Rin, just let her go,” she heard Jaken gurgle as he tried to keep his head above water.

“No, she helped us! She’ll be washed away if we don’t!”

She?

‘Kagura.’

It was the wind woman that Rin had grabbed onto, her body slouched over a rock as though she had fallen into the river far upstream, and had simply been carried this way by the currents.

Norowareta pursed her lips for a moment before dismounting. She grabbed A-Un’s reins in one claw and waded through the water, expecting to fight against the buffeting current. She found it easy to move through however, and so she grabbed Rin and threw the girl over her shoulder. Then she grabbed Kagura, and led all of them out of the water.

Noro questioned herself while she worked. The witch had a hole blown clear through her, and yet as she cleaned and dressed Kagura, Noro could see the wound already closing, tendrils of flesh wriggling out to connect with each other.

Why was she helping Kagura? The demoness had only ever tricked and lied to them. She remembered how Kagura had ridiculed her. The wind woman could be selfish and cruel.

But Noro had recognised those eyes. The ones that had formed in her own reflection over the years once the curse had set in. Haunted, resigned.

‘Trapped.’

Never again. Perhaps that’s why she was doing this.

Quietly, Noro finished, and moved over to Sesshomaru, leaning against a boulder with him, waiting for the wind woman to stir.

“I didn’t smell anything on her,” Noro told him, "the water washed too much away. What do you think happened?”

“Something avoidable no doubt,” he said. “Kagura overestimates her abilities.”

The demoness quirked a corner of her mouth in agreement.

It took a few minutes for Kagura to wake up, but when she did, she didn’t seem very happy.

“You guys…”

“You’re welcome,” Noro piped up. “Rin found you in the river, and I dragged you out. And put new clothes on you. You should be grateful.”

“Not a chance,” Kagura replied instantly. “It’s not as though I asked for your help. I would’ve been fine on my own.”

Noro snorted, rolling her eyes as the witch sat up, feeling where the hole in her chest had healed with a grimace.

“We could’ve just left you to rot. The flow of the river was keeping you from regenerating. Who knows how long you would’ve stayed there.”

“Well, you should’ve. Why should you feel any pity for me? After all- I’ve had it out for you since day one, remember?”

Noro’s eyes narrowed. She remembered all right. The nights early on when Kagura had come to taunt her, the day at Mt Hakure when Kagura had tested out the Morifuli medallion on her, not to mention when she’d so obviously known about the deadly guardians, and the petrifying light.

“I do. But I also remember what I told you then. I’m not your enemy.”

Kagura grimaced again, letting out a short breath through her teeth, but said nothing.

The silence stretched between them, and then Sesshomaru broke it, standing up.

“We’re leaving.”

As though they had rehearsed it, Noro and the others immediately turned away from Kagura and began to follow the demon lord, having already gathered their things. The wind woman was offended.

“Hey! Aren’t you even curious about what happened to me?”

Noro replied over her shoulder. “Not really, no.”

“Oh yeah? Not even if I told you that I found Naraku’s heart?”

Sesshomaru froze, and then he turned to stare at Kagura, his eyes narrowed and focused. Noro, who had also paused, watched them both carefully. Kagura spoke again, her voice more beguiling now that she had the demon lord's attention.

“Surely you already know. Naraku never dies, no matter how often you slay him. That's because he’s hidden his heart separately from his body. You need to destroy his heart. Otherwise, he’ll keep coming back.”

Jaken spoke up then. “You’re lying! We don’t have any reason to trust you!”

Kagura met Noro’s eyes as she replied. “Trust me or not, it won’t matter. But you should hold onto this.”

The demoness held up a shard of a green scaly substance that she’d retrieved from her kimono.

“This is a crystal of demonic energy. Since Naraku got his hands on the Fuyoheki, an artifact that hides the holder's aura, he's using it to protect his heart. The closer you are to the Fuyoheki, the dimmer the shard will become.”

She cracked off a piece of the crystal and tossed it to Jaken.

“There’s a temple nearby that belongs to a man named Goryomaru. When I attacked it last night, the light from the shard disappeared…”

“You think that a human is protecting Naraku's heart,” Noro asked.

Kagura looked away. “I don’t think that Goryomaru is human. But,” the wind woman smirked wryly, “Naraku doesn’t trust me with that sort of knowledge anymore.”

“Kagura,” Sesshomaru spoke up. “If what you say is true, then Naraku no doubt already knows of your schemes.”

Noro said nothing. It made sense, that bastards webs were everywhere, and Kagura was the weakest link.

Kagura shot a scathing look over towards the dai-yokai. “What do you plan on doing then, huh?”

“Why do you want to know,” Noro questioned. “So you can use us, lead us into another trap?”

“I’m no moron. Sesshomaru is the only one who’s strong enough to kill Naraku.” The demoness turned her vermillion gaze towards the demon lord. “No one else could even hope to surpass you in terms of skill or power.”

As Jaken gaped loudly at such praise, Noro felt a slight twinge in her chest. There it was again, that look of belief and longing. She’d seen it in Sara’s face, and now in Kagura’s. Noro glanced at Sesshomaru, who held Kagura’s gaze for a moment, then broke it with a typical “hm”.

Kagura stood up, gathering her torn dress and holding it under one arm as she took a feather from her hair.

“Leaving already?” Noro asked, hoping she sounded more welcoming than she felt at the moment. “You could stay.”

“Yeah,” Rin added. “Don’t you want us to help?”

“Don’t get it wrong, that’s not why I came here,” Kagura replied curtly. “I just…” She side eyed Norowareta. “I don’t know what I thought.”

In a gust of wind, the demoness hopped onto her feather and glided away. Perhaps Kagura had hoped that the wind concealed her voice, or perhaps she didn’t care, but with her new demonic ears, Noro heard the whisper over the gale.

“I know I’m probably going to die. I just… wanted to see him again.”

Did Sesshomaru also hear? Quickly she glanced over at him. He didn’t seem to notice or care, but then, he rarely ever did.

And then she met his eyes, quickly turning away.

He heard.

“Jaken!”

The imp jumped to attention. “Yes Milady?”

“Keep the crystal. Kagura wasn’t lying, so it’ll be useful… What are you staring at?”

Rin tugged on her kimono. “Your eyes Momma! Your eyes are red!”

🍂🍂🍂

It wasn’t hard to find the temple that Kagura spoke of, but it was an ugly sight. The place reeked of demonic miasma and death, and the corpses of demons littered the ground. Perhaps once it had been a refuge, but not now. Not for a long time would it ever be again.

“Tell me, what can you smell from this.” he stared pointedly at the mess of decaying bodies and upturned dirt they found in the corner of the ransacked courtyard.

Noro took a deep breath through her nose, and winced slightly.

“Everything's all muddled.”

But she sniffed carefully. “Wait. I smell… incense?” she looked at Sesshomaru, and he nodded.

“Someone was buried here.”

The demoness glanced around at all the bodies. “Whoever it was… they didn’t stay dead.”

The dog demon hummed in agreement, and they stared at the open grave silently. Then Noro spoke. “We should leave this place. I don’t think that Rin should stay around all this.”

Notes:

Holy crap, it's been forever, but I've finally gotten this chapter out and reached the beginning of The Final Act! A grateful thanks to all that have stuck around this far! I love you all so much and am grateful for every word!

I swear I'm gonna inflict this whole story on you all if it's the last thing I do! Ciao!